Naruto: God-level lottery

Yanagawa traveled to the world of Naruto and obtained a god-level lottery system, where he could get god-level equipment by randomly drawing lots.

Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining the Flame-Flame Fruit.

Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining Ryujin Jakka.

Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining the Mangekyō Sharingan.

It is impossible to practice hard, but you can reach the pinnacle of life by just winning a lottery!

Chapter 1: Entrance Exam
The 39th year of Konoha.
The sky is clear and the weather is sunny.
At this time, Konoha’s Ninja School is conducting entrance examinations for new students.
Little kids who just turned five are taking entrance exams.
Of course, this is only for the elite class. Students in the ordinary class only need to be able to release a transformation technique and confirm that they have chakra to be admitted.
“Yuhi Kurenai, Ninjutsu: 8 points! Shuriken: 6 points! Taijutsu: 6 points!”
Amid the noise of these little kids, the testing teacher announced loudly.
Under the envious gazes of those little kids, a little girl with eyes as red as rubies walked out with a cheerful step.
“Next one, Yanagawa.”
The test teacher glanced at the record list file in his hand and made another announcement.
“yes!”
With a calm look unlike his peers, Yanagawa walked from the crowd to the examination venue.
“First, use chakra and perform the strongest ninjutsu you have mastered, or you can condense chakra.” said the testing teacher.
Yanagawa remembered that Kakashi, who was just dubbed a genius, used a C-level ninjutsu and got full marks.
Kakashi’s good friend, Might Guy, was only able to condense his chakra and got three points.
If he wanted to enter the elite class, he had to get six points in all three tests to barely pass.
Thinking of this, Liuchuan didn’t say much, but put his index and middle fingers together.
Under the gaze of the testing teacher and those little brats.
A flame as big as an earthworm burst out from the air.
When the test teacher saw this, his mouth twitched unconsciously, but he still wrote on the report card:
“Ninjutsu 6 points.”
“Tsk! I thought I had met an opponent, but it turns out to be just like this.”
Kakashi said disdainfully in his heart.
Kakashi got full marks in three subjects in the test, so he had the qualifications to be proud of himself.
“Oh wow, haha, father, now I don’t have to be the last one.”
Yuhi Kurenai hugged his father Yuhi Makoto’s thighs and giggled.
“Don’t underestimate us, don’t forget there are two doors left!”
As a special jonin of Konoha, Yuhi naturally knew that some people had no talent in ninjutsu.
But maybe he has terrifying talents in other fields!
“Next is the shuriken test. There are two ways to test it, throwing and catching. Which one do you choose?”
The test teacher asked.
“throw!”
Yanagawa thought about it and made a plan in mind.
Although you choose to catch it, it is thrown by a machine and the speed can be set to the slowest. In addition, there are other teachers present, so it can be said to be foolproof.
But Liuchuan is very clear about his own body. It would be good if he could get 5 points. It is a bit unrealistic to expect to pass.
The test teacher looked at Yanagawa in surprise. So far, Yanagawa was the first one to choose to throw in the shuriken test.
“Well! Then be prepared and be careful.”
After he finished speaking, the testing teacher signaled the other teachers.
The teachers in charge of the machines knew to just press the buttons on the machines.
call out!
Exactly ten shurikens attacked Yanagawa with the sound of breaking through the air.
Without any hesitation, Yanagawa took out a few shurikens from his waist bag and threw them out. Then he rolled to avoid those shurikens that were not knocked away.
Ding! Ding! Ding!
The sound of metal colliding rang out in the space.
The test teacher looked at the shurikens that had been knocked off the ground and began to record Yanagawa’s score.
“Shuriken: 6 points!”
call!
After hearing what the tester said, Liuchuan breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had made the right bet.
“The last part is physical skills. Just attack me with all your strength.” The test teacher said casually.
He has already passed two subjects. As long as Yanagawa passes the last subject, he will be able to enter Konoha’s elite class.
The elite class is a class opened for the famous families of Konoha. This kind of test is just that the Konoha high-level officials do not want to miss out on those geniuses who come from commoner families.
And Yanagawa had a reason to enter.
“Yes! Teacher, please be careful.”
As soon as he finished speaking, Yanagawa assumed an attacking posture.
“bring it on!”
The test teacher didn’t take Yanagawa’s words to heart, he was a Chunin!
Could it be possible that he could be defeated by a five-year-old child?
“Triple kick!”
Yanagawa jumped up.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Only the sound of the routes colliding was heard, and the tester took two steps back, and the test was over.
Feeling the power erupting from Yanagawa’s thin body, a look of astonishment flashed across the test teacher’s face, but he quickly recovered, took out the score list and began to record it.
“Physical skills: 8 points!”
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the first task of the system and joining the elite class of the Ninja School. You will be rewarded with a chance to draw a lottery.”
When he heard the system’s voice, a hint of excitement flashed in Liuchuan’s eyes, but he still said goodbye very politely before leaving the assessment venue.
“Next one, Kato Shizune.”
“What an interesting child. At such a young age, he can rely on his physical strength to push back a Chunin. This can be considered a natural talent, right?”
This was the first impression of Liuchuan in the minds of the elders who accompanied their children to the test.

Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Naruto: God-level lottery
Chapter 2: Flame-Flame Fruit (Old Version)
Yanagawa didn’t know what those people were thinking.
I hurried back home and couldn’t wait to say:
“System, I want to draw a lottery.”
Liuchuan is not from this world, but a time traveler.
For some reason, I traveled to this world three years ago.
In addition, Yanagawa was a Naruto fan in his previous life, so he naturally knew what kind of world this was.
Now, the Second Ninja World War has not yet completely ended, and it can be said that dangers are everywhere!
After knowing what era he was in, Yanagawa trained his body every day, with the goal of practicing Taijutsu to be able to protect himself even if he couldn’t practice Ninjutsu.
Otherwise, how could he have scored eight points in the physical test!
At first, Liuchuan thought that he did not get the legendary golden finger, until a year ago, when a system called “God-level Lottery” was bound to him.
However, before Liuchuan had time to be happy, the system fell silent. It was not until three days ago that a system task was issued to Liuchuan.
The mission requirement is to join the elite class of the Ninja School.
“Ding! Host, please click to start.”
As the system finished speaking, an object that looked like a Russian jackpot disc appeared in Yanagawa’s mind.
There’s something a little different about the above, though.
Devil fruits, the six styles of the navy, fantasy training methods, ninjutsu, bloodline limits, etc., it can be said that everything is available.
And above these items, there is a big start button.
Looking at the dazzling array of rewards, a burning look flashed in Liuchuan’s eyes, and then his little hand pressed the start button.
Watching the powerful objects flying past the pointer at a rapid speed, Liuchuan suddenly became anxious.
Who knows, this unreliable system will one day fall silent like it did a year ago.
He must take advantage of the fact that the system is still awake and gain more benefits.
I don’t know how long it took, but the rotating prize disc slowly stopped, and the pointer pointed at a devil fruit.
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Flame-Flame Fruit among the Devil Fruits.”
“yeah!”
Yanagawa waved his fists excitedly.
Yanagawa is of course no stranger to this devil fruit. This is the fruit of Portgas D. Ace in the anime “One Piece”, and it is also one of the natural fruits.
The power might not be the strongest, but it is enough for Yanagawa to cope with the current situation.
With a thought, a fiery red fruit appeared in Yanagawa’s hand.
Although I have seen devil fruits countless times in anime in my previous life, this is the first time I have seen one in real life!
I heard that devil fruits are very unpalatable, like eating shit, but I don’t know if it’s true.
Yanagawa hesitated for a moment, with a look of fearlessness, opened his mouth wide, and took a big bite of the Flame-Flame Fruit.
“vomit!”
“Pah, it turns out this isn’t a lie, it really is like eating shit.”
Yanagawa vomited and kept swallowing the devil fruit.
If there was a second person in the room who saw Liuchuan’s behavior, he would suspect that someone was holding a knife to his neck and forcing him to eat!
After a while, a devil fruit the size of two fists had completely entered Yanagawa’s stomach.
Wisps of flames burst out from Yanagawa’s body.
“It’s so hot, so hot, so hot!”
This was Liuchuan’s first conditioned reflex when he saw the flames on his body.
“Oh, that’s not right! I’ve turned into fire now, and I can’t burn my dick, hehehe… From now on I don’t need to learn any ninjutsu, because I am the strongest fire escape.”
Looking at the flames on his body, Yanagawa smiled foolishly.
After grinning foolishly, Yanagawa began to try to control the power of the devil fruit.
Otherwise, if he walked down the street like this, he would probably be greeted with buckets of water!
Besides, since Yanagawa possesses the power of the Devil Fruit, there is no way he would leak the information before he is able to protect himself.
The situation in Konoha now is not as solid as it seems.
Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo are still in their prime. If they had any bad intentions, Yanagawa would definitely not be their match with the abilities he has just mastered.
Therefore, this matter still needs to be planned slowly, or the ability of the Flame-Flame Fruit can be disguised as the power of the Bloodline Limit, which is the safest way.
After tossing and turning until midnight, Yanagawa was finally able to control his abilities freely.
Looking at the burning flame in his hand, Liuchuan began to worry.
Obtaining the ability of the fruit is only the first step, and the subsequent development is the key.
As for the development of the natural-type devil fruit, there are traces to be found if one carefully refers to the original work of One Piece.
After eating the natural devil fruit, one has become an element of nature. Then one only needs to improve one’s physical fitness, and the elemental ability will naturally improve as well.
It can be said that for users with natural abilities, everything is based on their own physical abilities and strength.
It can be seen that among pirates, every powerful pirate has a terrifying body.
As for Yanagawa’s current body, after a year of training, it is okay compared to his peers in the Naruto world, but if compared with his peers in One Piece, it is far behind.
You know, when the three Ace brothers were young, about the same age as him, they were able to defeat ferocious beasts like tigers and brown bears.
Starting tomorrow, I must increase my physical training.
After making up his mind, Liuchuan threw himself on the bed and began to sleep soundly.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 3: Try Harder and Try Harder (Old Version)
Konoha Village, Hokage Building, inside the Hokage’s office.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was sitting in front of the Hokage’s desk, with Shimura Danzo sitting beside him.
And in front of them were Yuan Fei and Hiruzen’s three disciples, who would become the three legendary jonin of Konoha in the future.
After a while, Xi Rizhen pushed the door open and walked in.
“Everyone is here. World War II is not over yet. We discovered that the Lightning Nation is ready to make some moves, so we summoned you here in the middle of the night.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said solemnly.
“Hokage-sama, didn’t the Raikage already sign the armistice agreement? Why is he still “
Although Xi Rizhen didn’t finish his words, everyone present could hear what he wanted to say.
“Haha, the agreement was signed by only his name, wasn’t it?”
Orochimaru said hoarsely.
“That shouldn’t be the case. Now the Land of Earth, the Land of Wind, and the Land of Water have all expressed their intention to cease fire. At this time, the Land of Lightning still wants to intervene?”
Xihima said with a frown.
“I’m afraid that the interests of some people are involved here, and they may be unwilling to accept this!” Tsunade analyzed.
“Well, Tsunade’s analysis is correct. The Land of Lightning is not a monolithic entity. It is inevitable that some people will be dissatisfied with the decision of the Raikage.
So just in case, you take 500 ninjas and go to the border!” Sarutobi Hiruzen said helplessly.
There is no way. The Fire Nation is located in the center of the five major countries and has the richest resources, while the manpower in the Konoha Ninja Village alone is too scarce.
Otherwise, he wouldn’t want to send these three of his most talented students out.
Everyone said in unison.
Before leaving, Xihi hesitated for a moment and said:
“Hokage-sama, I saw a pretty good seedling in the Ninja School today, his name is Yanagawa, maybe we can focus on training him.”
After saying that, Xi Rizhen left without any hesitation.
“Yanagawa? Why have I never heard of this name? Is he a commoner genius?” Sarutobi Hiruzen murmured.
“Kumiyama, if this Yanagawa is a civilian, how about handing him over to me?” Danzo said greedily.
“Danzo, I know what you are thinking, but even if he is a genius, he is only a five or six-year-old child now. Let him study hard in school!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen politely declined.
In fact, Sarutobi Hiruzen knew very well that since the second generation handed over the position of Hokage to him, the relationship between him and this good teammate who he once trusted with his back had completely changed.
“All right!”
Although Danzo was angry in his heart, he didn’t say much.
Because he knew that Sarutobi Hiruzen was the Hokage now, and he was just an elder.
If I were the Hokage…
Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t know what his good brother was thinking, but was looking for information about Yanagawa in the file book.
Soon, Yanagawa’s information was placed on his desk.
Status: Civilian.
His parents died on the battlefield of the Second Ninja World War.
Admission test.
Ninjutsu: 6 points.
Shuriken: 6 points.
Physical skills: 8 points.
If this result is placed among the famous families in Konoha, it is indeed not considered a genius, but just average.
But if compared with ordinary people, he is indeed considered a genius.
Ever since Minato Namikaze emerged among the common people, they no longer dared to look down on the common people.
Although Yanagawa’s achievements are not too impressive, there is no guarantee that he will not become the second Minato Namikaze.
“It seems that this is a student who is not good at one subject. However, the difference is not too serious. We can ask Xiaochuan to pay attention to this child.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled with satisfaction.
The next day, Liuchuan got up early, washed up simply, and started today’s physical training.
In the past, when he trained himself, he just ran around the village about twenty times.
But now that you have decided to improve your physical fitness, you must be ruthless.
So, today Liuchuan plans to run around the village a hundred times, and do three hundred push-ups.
As the sun rose high in the sky, its rays shone on the houses in the village.
The villagers of Konoha also started today’s work.
Some villagers holding sickles and carrying bamboo houses were surprised to find a thin figure running slowly.
Judging from the tired look on his face and the sweat dripping from his head, he must have been running for a long time!
“Hey! Whose child is that? He is so young, but he works so hard. What will he be like when he grows up?” a villager sighed.
“That’s the child of the Liu family, his name is Liuchuan. Unfortunately, both his parents died on the battlefield, leaving him alone.” Another person said with a look of pity in his eyes.
“Really? That’s pathetic, damn war.”
“Well, but I believe that Yanagawa’s father will be very pleased to see his child working so hard.”
“I believe that when this child grows up, he will become an amazing child and protect the village.”
The conversation of these villagers naturally fell into Liuchuan’s ears.
He didn’t take it seriously. He had never thought about protecting the village. As for his parents, he had only met them a few times, let alone have any feelings for them.
He trained so hard and improved his strength just to survive.
That’s all!
Chapter 4: This is youth! [Please add to favorites] (Old version)
It was almost noon, and the air, which was originally cool, had begun to become sultry under the scorching sun.
At this time, most of the villagers choose to return home, have afternoon tea, and gossip about what happened recently in the village.
But it is precisely in this hot weather that a thin figure is still jogging around tirelessly.
The slightly pale clothes on his body had already been completely soaked by sweat.
Might Dai walked on the streets of Konoha with his son.
They planned to go out to buy some food and then continue training, but when they saw that person running under the scorching sun, unrestrainedly showing off his youth, they suddenly lost their composure.
Kai, how can we be lazy while we are out buying food?
For the sake of youth, from now on, run around the village a hundred times, and then buy food. “
Might Guy struck a standard pose for his Might clan, giving a thumbs up and revealing a row of sparkling white teeth.
“Yes, father, for the sake of youth, I will definitely complete the task.”
Might Guy said very seriously.
“Go ahead, Kai, this is youth!”
After saying that, Might Guy rushed out and chased after the figure in front.
He was also very curious about who this person was and why he worked so hard.
“Huh! Huh! 95 laps.”
Yanagawa was breathing heavily, mumbling something in his mouth.
“Oh, you are, Yanagawa-kun?”
A somewhat uncertain voice reached Yanagawa’s ears.
When he turned around, he saw a young man with thick eyebrows, a bowl-shaped haircut and wearing green tights who was keeping the same pace as him and looking at him in surprise.
“Hmm? You are, Might Guy.”
Although Yanagawa was a little confused, he still recognized this person.
You know, it was this unreliable young man in front of you who almost kicked out the finale in the later stage.
“Oh, Yanagawa-kun, you know me. It seems that my reputation as a genius has spread in Konoha.” Might Guy said narcissistically.
Well
Looking at the future Emperor Kai, with his funny look, Liuchuan’s mouth twitched unconsciously twice.
“Very good, since you know me, Yanagawa-kun, we are friends.
Let’s have a manly duel and run around the village a hundred times.”
Might Guy gave Yanagawa a thumbs up, revealing two rows of white teeth.
Almost blinded Yanagawa’s golden dog… Oh no, his left eye was blinded.
“Thank you, but I’m afraid I can’t do that today. I’m running five laps, and that’s enough for a hundred laps.”
Yanagawa declined politely.
If I agree to it, I’m afraid I won’t be able to get rid of Might Guy in the future.
For the sake of love and peace, he couldn’t take Kakashi’s best friend away.
Otherwise, Liuchuan’s conscience will not be at peace.
“Ah! This is youth, Yanagawa. If it doesn’t work today, then tomorrow, we must have a duel between men.”
It seemed as if he would keep talking unless Liuchuan agreed.
“Okay, I’ll come tomorrow.” Liuchuan said stiffly.
He had read in the original book that after Kakashi rejected Might Guy’s challenge, he couldn’t even go to the toilet in peace.
Yanagawa doesn’t want to have that kind of nightmare experience.
Soon, Yanagawa completed today’s physical training. After running a hundred laps around the village and doing a hundred push-ups, he came to Ichiraku Ramen, the most famous ramen restaurant in Konoha.
Ichiraku Ramen opened in Konoha as early as World War II.
It can be said that Ichiraku Ohsaka is one of the few men who runs through the entire plot of Naruto, and his reputation is definitely not for nothing.
“Uncle Handbeater, give me two servings of miso ramen.”
The huge amount of exercise had already made Liuchuan hungry, and now he felt that he could eat a whole cow.
“Hey! Isn’t this Yanagawa? Wait!” Shouda said very kindly.
Acorus was not born yet, and Shouda was still in his prime, so he had enough energy to run a ramen restaurant.
In the past, Yanagawa liked to come here to eat ramen, and after Shouda knew that Yanagawa’s parents died on the battlefield, he took good care of Yanagawa. After a few visits, the two became very familiar with each other.
Soon, a bowl of 20,000 steaming hot miso ramen was placed in front of Yanagawa.
Yanagawa didn’t hesitate to pick up the chopsticks and started eating.
“Yanagawa, I heard that you took the test for the Ninja School yesterday. How was your result? Did you pass?” Shouda asked with a smile.
“Yes, I passed, and it’s an elite class.”
Speaking of this, Yanagawa’s face unconsciously revealed a hint of pride.
Although he has traveled through time, Liuchuan is still a five-year-old child. The one who is being beaten by his hand is his elder. It should be considered childish to show off in front of the elder!
“Haha, really? Then let me treat you to today’s ramen as a celebration of your successful admission to school.” Shouda laughed.
Obviously, he was sincerely happy for Yanagawa to be able to enter the Ninja School!
“Hehe, it’s rare for Uncle Hand to be so generous, so I must eat as much as I can today.”
Yanagawa touched his head and smiled.
“Eat, eat. There aren’t many customers today, so there are plenty of ingredients.”
Shouda didn’t take Liuchuan’s words to heart.
Could a five-year-old child possibly eat up all the food he had eaten today?
But soon, Shouda’s calm expression changed to an expression as if he was fucked by a husky.
“Uncle Handbeat, five more bowls of miso ramen.”
There are now more than twenty bowls in front of Liuchuan.
Moreover, there was no sign of being full on Yanagawa’s face.
You know, the bowl of ramen is bigger than the face he hit with his hand!
“belch!”
Finally, after Yanagawa finished the 35th bowl of ramen soup, he burped.
“Thank you for the treat, uncle!”
After saying hello, Yanagawa left Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant contentedly.
Chapter 5: Kakashi’s Provocation [Please give me flowers] (Old version)
Yanagawa left with satisfaction.
But the beating made the boy so angry that his teeth itched.
Looking at the dozens of big bowls at present, I feel like crying but have no tears!
Maybe it’s time to find a wife.
He made up his mind secretly.
Yanagawa didn’t know that his behavior today made his hands determined to end his single life.
If he knew, Liuchuan would definitely go back and eat a few more bowls of his food.
After eating and drinking, Liuchuan did not return home immediately, but walked out of the village.
Because he needs to develop the ability of the fruit, so home is definitely not suitable.
It would be terrible if one loses control and burns down the only home in this world.
Although the major powers are now ready to make moves, the area around Konoha is still very safe, so Yanagawa is not worried about his own safety.
After leaving the village, Liuchuan picked a random direction and plunged straight into the forest.
After walking an unknown distance, a river appeared in front of Liuchuan.
The surrounding trees are very dense, and the place is spacious enough. Liuchuan is very satisfied with this training ground.
With a thought, Yanagawa’s right arm turned into a blazing flame.
But when he wanted to transform his whole body into elements, he felt a tearing pain in his body.
“Sure enough, my body is still not strong enough. Now I can only transform one arm into an element.”
Yanagawa thought to himself.
Although in the original One Piece, after Sabo obtained this fruit, he was able to control the power of the fruit at will.
That’s because his body is strong enough, and Yanagawa is just a five-year-old child now.
Being able to elementalize an arm is already considered quite good.
“Fire Fist.”
Yanagawa shouted in his heart.
boom!
A huge flaming fist exploded on the surface of the river.
The water vapor created by the collision of high-temperature flames and river water soon began to fill the space.
Seeing the damage caused by his punch, Yanagawa was already somewhat satisfied.
But living in this war-torn age is far from enough.
He must quickly make himself stronger, or at the very least, become like Ace and control the fruit’s ability as he wishes.
After the end of World War II, peace did not last long, and then World War III began.
The third battle was when Yanagawa became completely famous.
Tsunade, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Minato, these four people made their names known throughout the ninja world during World War II.
The ninjas from other villages would flee just by hearing it.
And Yanagawa, as a time traveler, possesses the legendary golden finger and the ability of the nature-type devil fruit. Could he be worse than them?
Don’t forget, in the world of Naruto, there is no such thing as armed color domineering and seastone handcuffs.
As long as Yanagawa can perfectly control the power of the fruit, although he cannot be said to be invincible in this world, he can at least have the power to protect himself.
After all, the ninja world also has many abilities that can ignore devil fruits, such as sealing techniques.
Everything is due to the fact that my strength is not strong enough.
If the strength is strong enough, you can blow up everything and make the enemy unable to even use sealing techniques.
After figuring it out, Liuchuan started a new round of physical training.
He knew very well that all this was just the beginning.
As the sun sets, Yanagawa drags his wounded body along the forest trail. The setting sun makes his shadow look very long.
“Um?”
Feeling the whistling sound coming from behind him, Liuchuan frowned unconsciously.
“Hatake Kakashi?”
The person who came was indeed the five-year-old Kakashi, or he was also training in the wild and only rushed back to the village when he saw the sun set.
“Yanagawa?”
Kakashi also recognized Yanagawa, but he was a little confused as to why Yanagawa was covered in scars.
Even if it s physical training, it s not that exaggerated, right?
“Kakashi, is there anything wrong?” Yanagawa asked expressionlessly.
“What are you doing?” Kakashi asked puzzledly.
“Hehe, something went wrong during the practice.” Liuchuan chuckled and did not explain too much.
“Give up. If you continue to practice like this, you will probably die in practice before you become strong.”
Kakashi’s eyes flashed with disdain unconsciously.
He believed that Yanagawa was practicing so hard just because he wanted to surpass him.
Yanagawa was a little confused and had no idea what Kakashi meant by this.
Is he here to show off his superiority to me?
“You never know something unless you try it!”
Liuchuan still replied with this sentence.
“A genius is a genius. No matter how much you practice, you can never catch up with me. I say this for your own good. Don’t be ungrateful.” Kakashi said arrogantly.
Indeed, now that Hatake Sakumo is still alive, and with his own talent in cultivation, he naturally has the capital to say this.
But unfortunately, he chose the wrong person when he said this.
“What is a genius? Can your strength be improved without practicing?”
Yanagawa just found Kakashi’s words a little funny.
“You… forget it, just take care of yourself!”
Kakashi looked at Yanagawa seriously.
“Kakashi, after we enroll in Ninja School, let’s have a fight!
I will show you who is the real genius.” Liuchuan said calmly.
Kakashi paused when he heard this.
“I hope your skills are as good as your mouth.”
After saying that, he skipped Yanagawa and walked towards the village.
“Ding! On the first day of the Ninja School, challenge Hatake Kakashi and defeat him, and accept him as your younger brother. You will be rewarded with one chance to draw a lottery.”
Listening to the system prompts in his mind, Liuchuan became even more excited about starting school three days later.

If you like this book, please support it by collecting it, giving flowers, rewards, and ratings.
Chapter 6: Yanagawa vs Kakashi [Please add to collection] (Old version)
Three days passed in the blink of an eye.
Today is the official day for enrollment in the Ninja School.
Those little kids who passed the test came to the Ninja School early with excitement, waiting for the Third Hokage to give them a lecture. Yanagawa was among them.
Sarutobi Hiruzen, wearing a long robe and a bamboo hat with the word “shadow” printed on it, sat at the Hokage table again, tirelessly giving a speech that contained no substance.
At least, that’s what Yanagawa thought.
But it s different for the other little kids. Now they are like they have been injected with chicken blood and are full of fighting spirit.
It seemed like it was a great honor to be able to hear the Hokage speak.
Finally, when Yanagawa fell asleep, Sarutobi Hiruzen ended the topic with a famous quote.
“Wherever leaves flutter, fire will burn. The firelight illuminates the village and makes the trees sprout new buds. The will of fire will never be extinguished.”
The teachers and students were very respectful and there was a warm round of applause.
After the Hokage left, the principal of the Ninja School stood on the podium and slowly spoke about some things about the opening ceremony.
It’s nothing more than encouraging these new students to study hard and strive to become an excellent ninja in the future.
But people in this world just buy into this, and then there was another round of applause.
After the principal finished speaking, the teachers began to assign classes.
The members of the elite class had already been determined through testing three days ago, so there was no need for any further assignments.
“Kakashi, Yuhi Kurenai, Asuma…”
As the names were read out by Oda Tai, those prominent families mixed in the crowd came out one after another with their heads raised proudly.
Anyone whose name was thought of would receive envious looks from the common children.
This is the difference in treatment between nobles and commoners.
“Everyone is here, follow me to the classroom!”
After saying this, Taichi Oda was about to lead the members of the elite class to the classroom.
But he was interrupted by a voice that was neither loud nor soft.
“Wait, teacher, there is one thing I haven’t done yet.”
When they saw who was speaking, a look of astonishment flashed across the faces of Xihihong and the others.
“Mr. Yanagawa, is there anything else you haven’t done?” Taichi Oda asked curiously.
“Teacher, I made an appointment with Kakashi three days ago to spar with him at the beginning of the school year.
I think this shouldn’t violate the school rules, right?” Liu Chuan said calmly.
When Kakashi heard Yanagawa’s words, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes.
He thought that this person was joking with him three days ago!
Unexpectedly, he was serious.
“this “
Taichi Oda looked at Kakashi and didn’t know what to say for a moment.
The Hatake clan has great influence in Konoha.
In addition, Kakashi’s father, known to the ninja themselves as White Fang of Konoha, has reached the level of an elite jonin.
If Kakashi didn’t want to, he, a mere Chunin, wouldn’t dare to force him.
Just when Taichi Oda was feeling embarrassed.
“I accept your challenge.”
Kakashi walked out with a pair of dead fish eyes and an expression on his face that said everyone owed him $350,000.
“Well, since you insist on sparring, then just stop there.
We are all from the same village, we can’t let one thing hurt our feelings, understand?” Oda Taichi said sternly.
“Yes, teacher.”
Yanagawa and Kakashi nodded at the same time.
After seeing this scene, teachers from other classes also helped maintain order at the scene.
When those students saw that the students from the elite class were about to fight, they pushed them away one by one and acted as if they were just watching a show.
“Kakashi, it’s boring to fight like this. Let’s add another bet. Do you dare?” Yanagawa asked provocatively.
“Ha! It’s up to you what you want to add. Anyway, I win today.”
Kakashi said nonchalantly.
He was admitted with full marks in the test. Wouldn’t it be a laughing stock if he lost to this classmate who barely passed?
“Hehe, that’s what I’ve been waiting for you to say. No matter who loses today, we have to become the other’s younger brother until we can defeat the other.”
Yanagawa’s face was bright, as if his conspiracy had succeeded.
Kakashi was stunned for a moment, but then he didn’t care because he was confident that he would not lose.
Let s get started!
Kakashi said expressionlessly.
Since he knew that things could not be stopped, Taichi Oda stepped forward and acted as the referee for the two of them.
“preparation!”
As Taichi Oda raised his hand high, the bodies of both of them tensed up at the same time.
“start!”
As the words fell, both of them took out a shuriken and threw it at each other.
But Yanagawa focuses on physical training, how can his shuriken skills compare to Kakashi!
As soon as Kakashi threw out a shuriken, three more shurikens appeared in his hand, completely blocking Yanagawa’s retreat.
Seeing the shuriken approaching Yanagawa, a hint of joy flashed in Kakashi’s eyes.
The teachers around were all a little anxious.
I felt a little resentful towards Yanagawa, thinking that as a student who had just passed the exam, why would he dare to challenge Kakashi who had scored full marks?
If anything unexpected happened to Yanagawa here, they would definitely not escape blame from the principal or the Hokage.
At this time, Yanagawa seemed to be frightened and stood there, not even trying to dodge.
Puff puff puff!
Three shurikens penetrated directly into Yanagawa’s body, making three muffled sounds.
“Huh! You dare to do this…”
Chapter 7: The Name of Genius [Requesting Flowers] (Old Version)
Just when Kakashi was about to show off, a puff of smoke burst out of Yanagawa’s body.
When the smoke cleared, a piece of wood was revealed.
“Substitution Technique? How is that possible? When did he use it?”
A doubt flashed through the minds of everyone present.
They only saw Yanagawa standing there and didn’t see any hand seals being made at all.
Could it be that substitution techniques do not require hand seals?
This is unscientific!
“not good!”
Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then felt the whistling wind behind him, and quickly controlled his body to roll to the side.
bite!
A shuriken was nailed to the spot where he had just landed.
If he hadn’t reacted quickly enough, he would have been nailed to the ground instead of being pierced directly through the body.
“My little brother, didn’t anyone tell you that you can’t be absent-minded during a battle?”
Yanagawa stood aside, throwing a shuriken in his hand, looking at the somewhat embarrassed Kakashi with a smile.
“hateful.”
Kakashi said this harshly, then formed seals with his hands.
Seeing Kakashi’s posture, the faces of the teachers present changed.
“Hand seals, are you going to perform ninjutsu?”
“You are able to perform ninjutsu at such a young age? You are indeed a child of the Hatake clan.”
And two seconds later, their doubts were resolved.
“Water Style: Water Wave.”
Kakashi shouted loudly, and a stream of water like a small waterfall spurted out of his mouth towards Yanagawa.
“It’s just a trick, watch me.”
Liuchuan also started to make seals like others, but of course he was doing it randomly.
Apart from the basic ninjutsu, Yanagawa does not master any ninjutsu at present.
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique.”
After pretending to be strong enough, Yanagawa shouted loudly, secretly controlling the power of the Flame-Flame Fruit, and spurted out a fireball about five or six meters in size from his mouth.
As the water and fire collided, steam began to spread throughout the ninja school.
Although Water Style is the nemesis of Fire Style, when the fire reaches a certain level, even water cannot extinguish it and it can only turn into water vapor.
Later, Madara perfectly demonstrated what it meant that as long as one is strong enough, one can ignore the principle of the five elements’ mutual restraint.
At this time, the teachers in the school were also shocked by Liuchuan’s behavior.
Originally they thought that Kakashi alone was enough of a surprise for them.
After all, being able to perform ninjutsu at the age of five means he is a genius among geniuses.
And now, there is another Yanagawa. If he is trained well, Konoha might produce another Minato Namikaze. How can they not be surprised?
“Wow! Yanagawa-kun is so powerful, he can fight on par with Kakashi.”
Yuhi Kurenai exclaimed.
“What’s the big deal? I can do it if I want to.”
Asuma said sourly from the side.
Yuhi Kurenai rolled her eyes at Asuma but ignored him.
“Oh oh oh, Yanagawa-kun is worthy of being my lifelong opponent. Defeating him, this is youth!” Might Guy screamed.
Soon, Kakashi couldn’t hold on any longer, and Yanagawa’s fireball directly engulfed him.
However, this is just a substitute.
Kakashi was very shocked at this moment. Thinking back to what he said to Yanagawa three days ago, he felt his face flushed.
Yanagawa looked at Kakashi who was breathing heavily in the distance and laughed:
“Give up, Kakashi, you are no match for me.”
“impossible.”
After saying that, Kakashi rushed directly towards Yanagawa.
Since ninjutsu and shuriken cannot defeat Yanagawa, the only thing left is physical skills.
“A taijutsu contest?”
Seeing Kakashi’s posture, Yanagawa’s eyes lit up and he went up to him without hesitation.
The muffled sound of the two men fighting continued to echo in this space.
“The strength of these two people may have reached the level of Genin. They are really geniuses!” Taichi Oda said in his heart.
But these two geniuses are his students. If Yanagawa and Kakashi become excellent ninjas in the future.
I can brag about this for the rest of my life.
Thinking of this, Oda Taichi’s lips gradually curled up and he almost laughed out loud.
At this time, Kakashi was completely at a disadvantage.
From an outsider’s perspective, Kakashi is now completely suppressed by Yanagawa and can only defend himself. He has no power to fight back at all!
Bang!
With a dull thud, Yanagawa instantly moved forward and punched Kakashi on the back.
Wow!
Under this powerful force, Kakashi fell to the ground and spit out blood uncontrollably.
“stop!”
Seeing this situation, Taichi Oda quickly stepped forward.
“In this competition, Liuchuan wins and forms the seal of reconciliation.”
Although Kakashi was unwilling, he had to admit that he lost this time.
The corner of Yanagawa’s mouth showed a very beautiful arc, and while making the seal of reconciliation, he said in Kakashi’s ear.
“Don’t forget, from today on, you are my little brother.”
Hearing this, Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then looked at Yanagawa with a very angry expression.
All he got in return was a big smile from Yanagawa.
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the task, and getting +1 draw.”
“Ding! You are required to graduate from the Ninja School within one year. If you succeed in the mission, you will be rewarded with 3 draws. If you fail in the mission, there is no penalty.”
When Liuchuan heard the system prompt, he felt excited. This was the third chance to draw a lottery!
If he has the power of a devil fruit but still can’t graduate from the ninja school within a year, he might as well just buy a piece of tofu and kill himself.
“System, help me draw the lottery.”
Yanagawa muttered to himself.
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the first of the Navy’s Six Styles, the Shave.”
Chapter 8: What is your dream? (Old version)
And the news of Kakashi’s defeat spread.
The name Yanagawa completely entered people’s eyes and became a celebrity in the ninja school.
However, Yanagawa, the person involved, was not aware of this.
At this moment, he was sitting in the classroom, looking at these teachers of Xiaoqiang in later generations.
Asuma, Kurenai Yuhi, Kakashi, Ebisu, and Iruka, these are the ones who appear more frequently in the later plots.
There was also the sickly Yue Guang Ji Feng and his future girlfriend, Mao Yue Yugao, basically everyone was there.
Of course, there is also the woman who will become the future No. 1 boss in the Naruto world, Nohara Rin.
At this time, Obito was still a kind-hearted little boy. He adhered to his principle of helping old ladies cross the road and being late, so he was not seen in the classroom.
“Ahem! This is everyone’s first day at school. We’ll be classmates from now on. Now everyone come and introduce yourselves. You can tell us about your dreams or something like that.”
Oda Taichi said with a smile.
Those who can enter the elite class are basically either children of famous families or common geniuses.
If there is no premature death, becoming a jonin is a foregone conclusion.
And it is this group of future jonin that are Taichi Oda’s students. How can he not be happy?
“Why, no one said anything? Are you embarrassed?”
Seeing that no one spoke for a long time, Oda Taichi pretended to be angry and said.
When the little kids saw that the teacher was angry, they finally stood up reluctantly and started introducing themselves.
“My name is Hatake Kakashi, and my dream is to become a great ninja like my father.”
Kakashi stood up and looked at Yanagawa expressionlessly.
But Yanagawa’s eyes were not on Kakashi at all.
At this moment, his eyes were darting around among those little lolis.
Even though they are just little lolis now, they will all be mature ladies when they grow up!
How could Yanagawa miss this rare loli development plan!
“My name is Yuhi Kurenai, and my dream is to become a female ninja like Lady Tsunade.”
A very serious look appeared on Yuhi Kurenai’s cute little face.
“My name is Might Guy, and my dream is to become a physical ninja stronger than anyone else.”
As soon as Might Guy finished speaking, he was immediately met with a burst of laughter.
After all, this goal is too ambitious. To be more powerful than anyone else, doesn’t that mean he wants to surpass all the previous Hokage?
This dream is simply not realistic.
Kakashi looked at Might Guy deeply. Perhaps the gay relationship between these two people started at this moment!
“My name is Asuma, and my dream is…”
“My name is Mao Yue Xi Yan, and my dream is…”
After the little boys and girls were introduced one by one, Yanagawa was the only one left.
When Yanagawa saw that he couldn’t avoid it, he stood up lazily and said.
“My name is Yanagawa, and my dream is to become strong, strong enough to save the village from the disasters of war.”
When Liuchuan finished speaking, the way those people looked at him suddenly changed.
Living in this era, they know how cruel war is.
Even though they are studying comfortably in the Ninja School now, if a war breaks out, they may be sent to the battlefield at any time.
Your age won t be taken into consideration at all. Life in this world is so cruel.
Perhaps realizing that the atmosphere was a bit too heavy, Taichi Oda stood up, laughed and said.
“Okay, okay, now that we all know each other, we must get along well with each other in the future.
The main purpose of today is to introduce you to each other. After I hand out the books, you can go home from school.”
Even though those little brats were feeling a little heavy-hearted just now, they were still kids after all and they forgot about it in a blink of an eye.
Only a few single-parent families, or those whose parents died in the war, would remember what Yanagawa just said.
At this moment, Yuhi Kurenai’s ruby-like eyes were looking at Yanagawa who was sitting below him, flashing with bursts of strange light.
Not only Yuhi Kurenai, but also Uzuki Yugao and Nohara Rin looked at Yanagawa deeply, as if they wanted to imprint his appearance in their minds.
However, Yanagawa had already anticipated this.
He just said this on purpose to attract the attention of these little lolis.
So far, it seems like everything is going very smoothly.
The books in the ninja school mainly record some basic techniques on how to condense chakra, as well as several basic ninjutsu.
Soon, after all the books were distributed, Taichi Oda announced the end of school.
Those students who have just entered school have already started thinking about how to show off their books to their parents when they get home.
Liuchuan was thinking about going there for physical training later. That’s the difference!
“Hey! Yanagawa-kun, you are worthy of being my lifelong rival. What you just said was really domineering.”
Might Guy suddenly appeared from behind Yanagawa and said something very exaggerated.
“Uh…thank you!”
Liuchuan thought it was those little lolis, but it turned out to be this watermelon-headed girl, and he immediately lost interest.
“Yanagawa, do you want to have a youth showdown? Run around the village a hundred times. Do you dare?” Might Guy asked provocatively.
“Not interested.”
After Yanagawa finished speaking, he left the Ninja School without looking back.
But when he walked to the school gate, he saw Uchiha Obito who was late.
At this time, Obito, who started the Fourth Ninja World War, was still a shy little boy. He saw his classmates leaving one by one with their textbooks.
A look of anxiety flashed across his face, and just when he didn’t know what to do, Nohara Rin handed a set of textbooks to Obito with a gentle smile.
Perhaps, this is the first step to collapse!
Chapter 9: Konoha White Fang’s Enlightenment (Old Version)
In the evening, the Hidden Leaf Village was exceptionally peaceful under the setting sun.
At the end of the Konoha forest path, two young figures slowly ran towards Konoha.
These two people are Yanagawa and Might Guy.
“Yanagawa, I can’t hold on any longer.”
Might Guy said breathlessly, his bangs already wet with sweat.
“Kai, is it enough to just 150 laps?
Then how can you become a powerful ninja! “
Yanagawa’s performance was slightly better than Might Guy’s, but he was also out of breath at this time.
“Huh… Yanagawa-kun, come on, I can’t do it anymore.”
When he ran to the gate of Konoha Village, Might Guy lay on the ground in a mess, gasping for breath. It seemed that he had reached his limit.
“Okay, then you go back and rest first. I need to finish running 200 laps.”
After Yanagawa finished speaking, he continued his physical training.
Maybe it was because of the shaving, Yanagawa felt that his body was much stronger today than yesterday.
Although one hundred and fifty laps made him feel a little tired, he was far from reaching his limit.
Looking at Yanagawa who was gradually going away, Might Guy gave a thumbs up.
“As expected of my Might Guy’s chosen opponent, he is indeed amazing. This is youth!”
The residence of the Hatake clan, Kakashi’s home.
After Kakashi returned home, Hatake Sakumo discovered that something was wrong with his son.
“Kakashi, what happened?”
“Ah… Dou-san, it’s okay.” Kakashi said in a panic.
“Kakashi, do you think you can fool me?” White Fang asked kindly.
Kakashi has always been the pride of White Fang. Whether it is physical skills or training talent, Kakashi is very good.
In addition, Kakashi also practices very hard.
White Fang estimated that Kakashi would only need one year to graduate from the Ninja Academy.
Kakashi hesitated for a moment and asked, “Dou-san, have you ever lost to someone your own age?”
“You have lost before, Kakashi, you have to understand that losing is not scary. What is scary is that the person is afraid to face failure.” White Fang said meaningfully.
“Dou-san, I understand. Please guide me in my training!”
Kakashi said firmly with a flash of determination in his eyes.
“Um!”
Seeing his familiar son coming back, a look of relief flashed in White Fang’s eyes.
Kakashi, maybe you can become a better ninja than me in the future!
On the other side, in the mansion of Yuan Fei s family.
Yuan Fei Asuma didn’t want to be looked at strangely by others, so not many people in the school knew that he was Yuan Fei Hiruzen’s son.
“Damn it, damn it.”
Asuma is very angry now.
He thought that Yanagawa had stolen all his limelight today and he could not attract Xihikurenai’s attention.
The servants of Yuan Fei’s family are now looking at their young master in confusion.
He had no idea what was going on and hurried to the Hokage Building to report to Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Yuan Fei Rizhen hurriedly processed the remaining documents and rushed back home.
“Asuma, what’s going on?”
“Father.”
Upon seeing Sarutobi Hiruzen, Asuma quickly controlled his temper and greeted him.
“Well, tell me, what happened? Why are you so angry?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded.
“Father, it is like this…”
Then, Asuma slowly told Sarutobi Hiruzen everything that happened in the Ninja School today.
“Huh? Just because of this?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned and asked with some dissatisfaction.
“But, father, Hong ignores me now.” Asuma said somewhat aggrievedly.
“Asuma, why was Yanagawa able to attract Hong’s attention? Wasn’t it because of his strength?
As long as you become stronger, won’t Hong notice you? There are no useless people in our Yuan Fei clan.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said with some regret.
“Father, I understand. Please guide me in my practice.”
Asuma made up his mind immediately when he thought of the way Yuhi Kurenai looked at Yanagawa today.
Asuma is the son of the Hokage, is he not as good as a commoner?
“Well, this is my son, Sarutobi Hiruzen.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded with satisfaction.
Not only Kakashi and Asuma, but also the other children seemed to be stimulated by Yanagawa.
When I return home, I let my elders guide me in my cultivation.
However, Yanagawa, as the person involved, was unaware of all this.
After running 200 laps and doing 500 push-ups, Yanagawa came to Ichiraku Ramen.
“Uncle Handbeat, give me ten bowls of miso ramen.”
“It’s Xiaochuan. If you had come a little later, I would have been about to close the shop!” Shouda said with a smile.
“Uncle Hand, I’m starving, please give me some ramen!”
At this moment, Yanagawa felt so hungry that he was almost starving. He had no mood to continue chatting with Shouda. He just wanted to eat the delicious ramen as soon as possible.
“Kid, you’re overtrained. Wait!”
He laughed and cursed, then turned around and started making ramen.
After a while, bowl after bowl of fragrant ramen was served in front of Yanagawa.
Yanagawa couldn’t wait any longer, he picked up the chopsticks and started to eat with relish, he was eating so happily!
Before long, all ten bowls of ramen, not even the soup left, went into Yanagawa’s stomach.
“Xiaochuan, I know you are still young and growing, but this is too much. Eating so much at once will upset your stomach.” Shouda looked at Liuchuan with a worried look on his face.
It seems that the lesson learned last time was not profound enough!
“Uh… Uncle Hand, I’m fine, don’t worry.”
Yanagawa said something comforting, put down the money and left.
To be honest, if his wallet was not too deep, Liuchuan would really like to have a dozen or twenty more bowls to fill his stomach.
Watching Yanagawa leave, he sighed and shook his head.
Now, as he touched his still rumbling stomach, a look of helplessness flashed across his face.
Ever since he obtained the Flame-Flame Fruit, his appetite has become extremely astonishing, and after getting the Shave Fruit today, it has become even more exaggerated.
The most important thing is that Yanagawa felt that although the amount of ramen was large, it could not provide enough energy for his body.
It seems that I will have to go out hunting for a living in the future.
Chapter 10: Xi Ri Hong’s Thoughts [Request for Flowers] (Old Version)
The next day, before the sun came out, Liuchuan got up.
This was definitely not his intention. He was woken up by hunger.
After washing up, Yanagawa left home and walked out of the village.
When he left, he took all kinds of seasonings with him, fearing that some creature was going to suffer.
Not long after leaving Liuchuan, the sun slowly rose, and the villagers got up one after another to start a new day.
And beside a river deep in the forest, a wisp of smoke floated slowly, and the aroma of meat filled the air, making people’s appetites whet.
At this time, Yanagawa was sitting on the grass, eating the fish he had just grilled. On the grill over the campfire, there was also a gutted wild boar being roasted.
“Is that about it?”
Liuchuan looked at the wild boar that weighed about 20 to 30 kilograms, swallowed his saliva, and was a little unsure whether it was really cooked.
However, Yanagawa didn’t care about anything else because of the hunger in his stomach. He just violently took down a huge pork leg and ate it with relish.
When he took the first bite of meat, every cell in his body cheered.
And Yanagawa also let out a satisfied moan.
Sure enough, eating big bites of meat can quickly replenish the energy needed by the body.
No wonder in the world of pirates, those guys with strange bodies only eat meat and not vegetables.
It s not that they don t like to eat vegetarian food, but vegetarian food is no longer enough to replenish the energy their bodies need.
And now, this is the case with Yanagawa.
However, the food in the Naruto world is not as rich as that in One Piece.
So, he could only eat these ordinary wild beasts to provide energy for his body.
Soon, the whole wild boar entered Yanagawa’s stomach.
Yanagawa stroked her slightly bulging belly and lay comfortably on the grass.
This was the most satisfying meal he had ever had.
Fortunately, there was no one else present, otherwise everyone would be shocked by his appetite.
Such a big wild boar was eaten entirely by a five-year-old child.
After a short rest, Yanagawa returned to Konoha and rushed to the Ninja School.
As soon as Yanagawa returned to the classroom, he met the cute little loli Yuhi Kurenai.
“Hi! Yuhi Kurenai, good morning!”
Because he was full, Liuchuan was in a particularly good mood and greeted him.
However, Yuhi Kurenai ignored Yanagawa, but instead moved her cute nose and sniffed around.
“Yanagawa-kun, you smell like barbecue. Oh my god, you’re not going to eat barbecue so early in the morning, are you?”
Yuhi Kurenai asked in astonishment.
“Uh… hehe, I was hungry, so I ate a little.” Liuchuan said with a wry smile.
He not only ate a little, he really ate a whole pig!
Fortunately, Xihi Kurenai didn’t know, otherwise, her cherry-sized mouth would definitely be able to fit an egg.
“Yanagawa-kun, it’s not good to eat meat early in the morning. Be more careful next time.”
Yuhi Kurenai said in the tone of a little adult.
“Well, class is about to start, let’s go to the classroom first!”
Yanagawa couldn’t stand it anymore and quickly changed the subject.
Damn, you are not me, how do you know how much energy my body needs right now?
Yuhi Kurenai didn’t think much about it, and walked towards the classroom side by side with Yanagawa, talking and laughing.
But Asuma, who arrived at the classroom early, his expression suddenly became very interesting when he saw Yuhi Kurenai and Yanagawa coming side by side.
Envy, jealousy, and anger, as if Yanagawa had done something against the law.
“Yanagawa, I want to challenge you.” Asuma said angrily.
Asuma once thought about going to Yuhi Kurenai’s house and waiting for her to go to school together, but after Yuhi Kurenai said a few words, he didn’t dare to do so.
But now he actually saw his beloved Yuhi Kurenai and Yanagawa entering the classroom together, talking and laughing. How could he bear it?
“Huh? Why should I accept your challenge?” Yanagawa said unhappily.
“You… lost. You are not allowed to associate with Hong anymore. Do you dare?”
Asuma is kind of losing his mind now.
He had forgotten how Yanagawa defeated Kakashi yesterday.
“Asuma, what’s it to you who I associate with?”
Before Yanagawa could say anything, Yuhi Kurenai immediately got angry.
“Hong, I…”
Seeing that Kurenai Yuhi was angry, Asuma suddenly didn’t know what to do.
“Hmph! Please call me by my name, don’t call me Hong. We are not that close yet. Let’s ignore Yanagawa-kun.”
I don t know if Yuhi Kurenai was really angry, but she actually pulled Yanagawa s hand and walked towards her seat.
How could Yanagawa miss such a good opportunity? He sat next to Yuhi Kurenai with a winner’s smile.
The guy who was originally sitting next to Yuhikuren was very sensible. When he saw that something was wrong, he quickly sat down somewhere else.
Liuchuan looked at the sensible little friend with a teachable look, and almost gave him a big hug.
“Asuma, don’t say I didn’t give you a chance. Since you want to challenge me, then defeat my little brother Kakashi first.
If you can’t even defeat my little brother, what qualifications do you have to challenge me?”
Yanagawa said in a very cocky manner.
However, Kakashi, who was sitting aside watching the show, had a very annoyed expression on his face.
Boss, you can show off if you want, but why do you have to involve me?
It s true, the pot falls from the sky while the person is sitting in the seat!
For a moment, those people’s eyes turned to Asuma and Kakashi.
“Okay, Kakashi, I want to challenge you.”
Asuma looked at Yanagawa who was still holding his goddess’ hand and said angrily.
“I “
“Kakashi, don’t forget our agreement yesterday.”
When Kakashi wanted to say something, he was interrupted by Yanagawa.
“Okay, follow me.”
Kakashi looked helpless and walked out of the classroom.
When the others saw that there was something exciting to watch, they also rushed outside. Before long, Yanagawa and Yuhi Kurenai were the only ones left in the originally lively classroom.
“You…you’ve caught enough, why don’t you let go?”
Xihi Kurenai said with a blushing face.
As soon as she came to her senses, Xihihong regretted it.
But she found that her hand was still clasped with Yanagawa’s, and she suddenly felt very shy.
“Hey, Hong, I’m sorry. Look at my head. I would have almost forgotten it if you hadn’t told me.”
Yanagawa was very thick-skinned. Although he said that, he had no intention of letting go.
“Now you know, why don’t you let go.”
Feeling the warmth coming from Yanagawa’s hand, Yuhiku’s pretty face had already turned red.
This made Yanagawa sigh that the girls in the Naruto world are really precocious and cute!
It’s just holding hands, why are you so shy?
Chapter 11: Xirihong confesses [Please collect] (old version)
Seven days passed in the blink of an eye.
As usual, Yanagawa went to the Ninja School during the day, and after school, he engaged in frantic physical training.
Now Liuchuan’s body is at least two or three times stronger than it was seven days ago.
This can be seen from the fact that Yanagawa can now use the Flame-Flame Fruit to elementalize his upper body.
“Yanagawa-kun, I’m going back first!”
Xihi Kurenai said timidly.
“Well, be careful on the road.”
Yanagawa smiled and ruffled Yuhikuren’s hair, as usual.
But after all this, Yuhi Kurenai did not leave immediately. Instead, she stood where she was, staring at Yanagawa with her ruby-like eyes.
“Hong, even though I know I’m very handsome, I’ll be shy if you look at me like this.”
Yanagawa said somewhat embarrassedly.
“Well “
Yuhi Kurenai rolled her eyes, expressing her disdain.
“Have you ever thought of sending me home?”
Yuhi Kurenai looked at Yanagawa speechlessly.
When he’s flirting with me, he has all these tricks up his sleeve, but why is it that when the critical moment comes, he’s like a piece of rotten wood?
“Oh oh, I almost forgot, let’s go.”
Yanagawa seemed to suddenly realize something, took Yuhikurenai’s hand and walked out of the school.
Swish!
Yanagawa’s action immediately made Yuhiku’s pretty face blush like a red apple, which was very cute.
“Don’t do that, a lot of people are watching us!” Xihihong said in a shy voice.
Although she said this, she did not open Yanagawa’s hand.
As expected, women are creatures who say one thing and mean another, and even Yuhiku, who is not even six years old yet, is no exception!
“You are my designated wife. What’s wrong with me holding my wife’s hand? Let them be envious!” Liuchuan said proudly.
“Don’t talk nonsense, who wants to marry you?” Xirihong said weakly.
But the smile on his face couldn’t be concealed.
“Let’s go, let’s go!”
As the saying goes, one sees everything but doesn’t speak it out loud, so Liuchuan certainly wouldn’t say anything that would spoil the mood at this time.
Uchiha Obito watched Yanagawa and Yuhi Kurenai both leave the school, and a look of envy flashed in his eyes.
Then he turned around and looked at Nohara Rin beside him. Obito opened his mouth but didn’t say anything.
“Obito, let’s go!” Nohara Rin said sweetly.
“Oh! Lin, wait for me.”
Obito quickly followed.
Although I haven’t broken through that thin layer of paper, maybe it would be nice to keep it like this.
But no one else noticed that when Asuma saw Yanagawa pulling Yuhi Kurenai away, there were flashes of envy and jealousy in his eyes.
However, the wound from the beating he received when challenging Kakashi seven days ago was still aching, and Asuma didn’t dare to go up and say anything.
He could only swear secretly in his heart that he must become stronger quickly and snatch Yuhi Kurenai from Yanagawa.
“Oh, Yanagawa is Yanagawa, worthy of being my lifelong rival. He’s even so good at picking up girls.”
Might Guy screamed.
Kakashi just took a look at this weirdo and then looked away.
Mao Yue Xi Yan looked at Xi Ri Hong’s back, and for some reason, she felt a sense of envy in her heart.
At this time, Yanagawa pulled Yuhikuren and walked onto the street.
The villagers looked at the two children and looked at them with ambiguous eyes.
Yuhi Kurenai’s father, Yuhi Shinku, was the elite jonin in the village, so of course they knew him, and Yanagawa was the genius who defeated Kakashi.
To them, these two people are simply a match made in heaven!
And Xi Ri Hong also felt the gazes of the villagers, and lowered her head with a blushing face.
After crossing the street, they soon arrived at Xi Ri Hong’s house.
“Hong, we’re here.” Yanagawa looked at Xihi Hong with a smile.
Looking at the shy and cute Yuhi Kurenai, Yanagawa found it hard to imagine that such a little loli would become a mature lady when she grew up.
It s true that girls change a lot when they grow up!
“Ah…are we here so soon?”
At this time, Xi Ri Hong had not yet recovered from the gazes of the villagers.
“Hong, do you feel that time passes quickly?” Liuchuan asked knowingly.
“Um.”
Yuhi Kurenai nodded her head, her eyes evasive, not daring to look directly at Yanagawa.
“Let me tell you a secret. Time flies when you are with someone you love.” Yanagawa smiled with his eyes narrowed.
When Xi Ri Hong heard this, the blush that had finally subsided rose again.
“I’m ignoring you.”
Xiurihong opened the door in panic and was about to rush in.
But when he opened the door, he only saw Xihi Zhenhong looking at her with a smile on her face.
“Ah…Father, when did you come back?” Xihihong asked in surprise.
“I’ve been standing here since you arrived at the door of your house. Alas, my little princess has grown up!” Xihi Shinku said with emotion.
“Hate you, father. You actually eavesdropped. I will ignore you now.”
After saying that, Xi Ri Hong hurried upstairs.
Only Yanagawa was left standing there with an embarrassed look on his face, looking at Yuhi Shinku, not knowing what to say.
“Ah…haha, hello uncle!” Liuchuan said with a smile.
“Yanagawa, you are very good. I have heard about your experience in the Ninja School. I am very optimistic about you.”
Yuhi Shinku looked at Yanagawa with a hint of admiration in her eyes.
It feels like a father-in-law looking at his son-in-law and becoming more and more satisfied the more he looks.
“Yes, thank you for the compliment, uncle. If there is nothing else, I will take my leave first.” Liuchuan said politely.
“Well, go ahead. Remember to be nicer to Hong next time.” Xihi Zhenhong waved her hand.
“Don’t worry, uncle. I will.”
After leaving Yuhikuna’s house, Yanagawa felt his fragile little heart beating wildly.
I flirted with a five-year-old girl, but was caught by her parents.
And, the best part is, your parents don t object and say they are very optimistic about you.
This… this is too exciting.
Suppressing his excitement, Liuchuan began today’s physical training.
Chapter 12: Orochimaru comes to visit (old version)
Konoha, Hokage Building, inside the Hokage’s office.
Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade are all here.
Sarutobi Hiruzen sat on the Hokage’s desk, listening to the information brought back by Jiraiya and others.
It was unknown how long it took, but after Jiraiya and the other two finished speaking, Sarutobi Hiruzen slowly spoke.
“This is just a test from the Thunder Nation, but we must not take it lightly.
Since they have shown such signs, it means that they still want to start the Third Ninja World War.”
“Hokage-sama, I’m afraid that now it’s not just the Land of Lightning, the Land of Earth, and the Land of Water, except for the Land of Wind, which one is not ready to make a move?”
“Humph! Not only other countries, but even the Uchiha clan have been gathering together frequently recently. I wonder what they are planning.”
“You don’t need to care about the Uchiha clan, I will make the decision.
Now you just need to keep an eye on other countries and prevent those ninjas from entering the Land of Fire.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a serious expression.
“Yes, Hokage-sama.”
After the other elite jonin had left the office, Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke slowly.
“Tsunade, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, what do you think of the actions of the Kumo Ninja this time?”
“Teacher, this is normal. The area occupied by Konoha is the richest.
The other ninja villages all depended on the food provided by the daimyo to survive.
They will never miss any opportunity to start a war.” Tsunade said carelessly.
“Tsunade is right. The worst hit are the Sand Village in the Wind Country and the Mist Village in the Water Country.
They can’t even guarantee the most basic fresh water.” Jiraiya said solemnly.
“Haha, this war is unavoidable. What they lack now is an excuse to start a war.” Orochimaru said in a hoarse voice.
“Orochimaru is right. According to the information sent back by undercover agents in various countries, those countries have already begun to prepare supplies.
This time, I don t know how many more people will be sacrificed.
Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed.
The Second World War is still fresh in our memory. Although Konoha became the biggest winner in the end, the price it paid was also very heavy.
The Senju clan, once the largest clan in Konoha, now only has Tsunade left.
The Uchiha clan is now like a time bomb, and no one knows when it will explode.
For a moment, the atmosphere became a little heavy.
“Hey! Let’s not talk about this anymore. By the way, a genius has appeared in the village recently. I want them to train him. Who of you is free recently?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen asked.
“I already have Minato, so I don’t have time to accept a disciple.” Jiraiya said proudly.
“Don’t give me that. Minato has already become a jonin. He doesn’t need your teaching at all. If you want to be lazy, just say so.” Tsunade said disdainfully.
You know, after Jiraiya accepted a commoner genius as his apprentice, he often showed off in front of them.
But Minato was very outstanding and was personally authorized by Sarutobi Hiruzen to learn the Flying Thunder God Technique created by the second generation.
During World War II, he killed dozens of jonin on the battlefield alone.
He made a name for himself with the yellow flash, which resounded throughout the ninja world.
Even Orochimaru had to admit that Minato was truly a genius.
“Teacher, I am very interested in the genius you mentioned. Can you let him come and see me?” Orochimaru said hoarsely.
At this moment, not to mention Jiraiya and Tsunade, even Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Orochimaru with some surprise.
Once, Sarutobi Hiruzen also wanted Orochimaru to accept a few disciples, but was rejected.
Now Orochimaru actually took the initiative to ask for a meeting. This is simply unprecedented!
“No problem, that little guy has the same background as Minato, I believe he won’t let you down, go and bring the kid Yanagawa here.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a smile.
Swish!
A shadow-like figure left the Hokage Building quietly and silently.
“Hmm? Another civilian genius? Now that you mention it, I’m a little interested as well.” Tsunade said with interest.
At this time Yanagawa didn’t know that Sarutobi Hiruzen had found the legendary Three Ninjas to be his teachers.
After completing the physical training of running 300 laps around the village, he is now doing push-ups, trying to break the limits of his body.
Soon, an ANBU wearing a fox mask appeared in front of Yanagawa.
“Yanagawa, Lord Hokage wants to see you, come with me.” The Anbu member said calmly.
“Hmm? Okay!”
Although Yanagawa didn’t know why the old man Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to see him, he thought that his secret had not been exposed, so he followed the Anbu members to the Hokage Building.
Soon, Yanagawa came to the Hokage’s office under the guidance of the Anbu members.
“Hokage-sama, the person has been brought here.” The Anbu said very respectfully.
“Well, you go down first!” Sarutobi Hiruzen waved his hand.
“Hey! Old man, is this what you call a genius? It looks like he’s no match for Minato!” Jiraiya said dimly.
when!
Tsunade punched Jiraiya’s toad face and said unhappily:
“You should call me teacher or Hokage and teach you a lesson. Why don’t you learn your lesson?”
“Ah, it hurts so much, Tsunade you…”
“Alright, alright, stop making trouble, Yanagawa. I asked you to come here this time because I want to introduce you to some teachers.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Yanagawa with a kind face and said.
“I won’t accept him as my apprentice anyway,” Jiraiya said unhappily.
“Even if you accept it, you have to ask me if I agree, you damn white-haired guy.” Liuchuan said unhappily.
“Ah…you little brat.”
Jiraiya looked extremely furious, but Yanagawa couldn’t tell that this was the man who would change the entire ninja world in the future.
“Yanagawa, are you interested in becoming my apprentice?” Orochimaru asked hoarsely.
Now Orochimaru has begun to study forbidden techniques. The moment Yanagawa was stared at by him, he felt as if he was stared at by a poisonous snake and shivered all over.
Konoha’s gambling and drug-related combination is indeed extraordinary.
“Ahem, Lord Orochimaru, I don’t think your training method is suitable for me.”
Yanagawa raised his fist and said.
“Oh? Haha, you specialize in Taijutsu? You look a bit like someone.”
Orochimaru chuckled and didn’t care.
Although Sarutobi Hiruzen said Yanagawa is a genius, he has not yet shown the talent that would make Orochimaru take notice!
As one of the three legendary ninjas, Orochimaru naturally has his own pride.
“Don’t look at me. I have no intention of accepting any apprentices.”
Tsunade said quickly when she saw Sarutobi Hiruzen looking at her.
“You? Forget it. It won’t be long before I can surpass you. Even if you are willing to be my master, I don’t want to!” Liuchuan said very arrogantly.
“You… Never mind. This is exactly what I want. I don’t want to be a teacher to a little brat like you anyway.”
Chapter 13: Tsunade as a teacher [Please collect] (old version)
They didn’t take Yanagawa’s words to heart.
Tsunade is one of the three legendary ninjas and possesses the combat power of a Kage. If she is surpassed by a five-year-old child, doesn’t that mean that their legendary three ninjas are just for show?
“Okay, okay, don’t be so angry. Although you have little talent now, Liuchuan
But if you don’t have a good teacher, you will have to take a lot of detours.” Sarutobi Hiruzen mediated.
“snort!”
Yanagawa and Tsunade looked at each other and turned their heads away.
When Sarutobi Hiruzen saw this scene, he suddenly felt a headache.
I thought Jiraiya just liked to act recklessly, but I didn’t expect Tsunade to be the same.
“Okay, I’ll make the decision this time. Tsunade’s taijutsu is your strong point.
From today on, Liuchuan is your disciple.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said forcefully.
“Well, since the teacher has spoken, I will reluctantly accept this apprentice.
However, I want to make it clear in advance that if he fails to meet my requirements, I can terminate the master-disciple relationship with him at any time!”
Tsunade said very proudly.
“Oh! If it weren’t for you being so arrogant and the Hokage asking me to do so, you would really think that I would want to be your apprentice.” Yanagawa said disdainfully.
After hearing Yanagawa’s words, Jiraiya now just wanted to hug him and yell.
A confidant!
But Jiraiya knew that if he did this, he would definitely be met with Tsunade’s fist, so he could only mourn silently for Yanagikawa in his heart!
“Stinky! Little! Ghost! What did you just say?”
Sure enough, when Tsunade Yue Xiong heard others talking about him, she immediately got furious.
“Didn’t you hear clearly? I said you are the boss and everything you say is right.” Liuchuan said fearlessly.
Jiraiya saw that Yanagawa was still strong and secretly gave Yanagawa a thumbs up.
Ruthless man, I respect you as a man.
“No one of you is allowed to stop me today. I will definitely teach this brat a lesson.”
Tsunade said angrily, raising her fist and walking towards Yanagawa.
“Okay, okay, Tsunade, he’s still a child, that’s all for today.
It s getting late, let s go back and have some rest!
Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a headache.
After hearing what Sarutobi Hiruzen said, Tsunade could only give up and said something reluctantly.
Then he took Yanagawa and left the Hokage Building.
Jiraiya went to reminisce about the past with his beloved disciple, and it was unknown what Orochimaru was going to tinker with next.
Tsunade was walking on the streets of Konoha with an unhappy look on her face, and Yanagawa followed her very calmly. Neither of them spoke along the way.
Finally, Tsunade couldn’t stand this atmosphere anymore and said very unhappily
“Little devil, why are you still following me?”
“Nonsense, you are my master now. If I don’t follow you, can I follow a ghost?” Liuchuan said as a matter of course.
“Heh! Master? Is this how you talk to the master?” Tsunade looked at Yanagawa hatefully.
Sure enough, this is an unpleasant child.
In the end, under Tsunade’s powerful force, Yanagawa could only bow his head and admit defeat, and called out obediently.
“Master.”
“That’s better, Yanagawa, right? I need to rest now. You go to training ground No. 2 at 8 o’clock tomorrow morning, and I will start to guide you in training!” Tsunade said proudly.
Looking at Tsunade’s victorious attitude, Yanagawa said something silently in his heart.
The villain succeeds.
Of course, he didn’t dare to say it, otherwise no one would be able to save him now.
However, as the saying goes, it is never too late for a gentleman to take revenge, and sooner or later Tsunade will fall into his hands.
Let’s wait and see.
“Yes, teacher.” Yanagawa said obediently.
“Well, that’s what a good kid should do. Let’s go.”
Tsunade said with satisfaction, waved her hand and left.
Yanagawa didn’t say anything. Now he really needed to rely on Tsunade’s energy in order to become stronger quickly.
Without a solid backend, you can’t even afford weight-bearing equipment for running.
Konoha Root Headquarters.
At this time, Danzo Shimura was sitting in his seat, listening to his subordinates reporting what happened in Konoha today with a gloomy face.
“What a Sarutobi Hiruzen, he didn’t give me Minato when I asked for him.
Now I ask for Yanagawa but he won’t give it to me. In the end, you still don’t trust me.”
Danzo said very angrily.
Originally, he meant that Yanagawa was just a talented commoner with some talent.
After all, the results of the entrance examination were there, and except for physical training, everything else was barely passing.
But now, Sarutobi Hiruzen actually asked the Anbu to take Yanagikawa to the Hokage Building.
This means that Yanagawa’s talent is beyond their imagination, especially when they think about how Yanagawa defeated the genius Kakashi in the Ninja School.
Danzo knew very well that Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to train Yanagawa to be the backbone of his faction!
“Humph! Su Shan, since you are unwilling to hand him over to me, I can only fight for him myself.
Wait until I plant the seal of eradication for him, and then I’ll see what else you have to say.”
Danzo muttered to himself.
“Go and bring Yanagawa to see me. Remember this, don’t let the Anbu know about it.” Danzo said sinisterly.
“Yes, leader.” The Root member replied and used the teleportation technique to leave.
“Suanshan, Suanshan, you are the one who killed the child. Since you are the first, I will be the fifteenth.”
Because it was still early, Yanagawa was still frantically doing physical training.
He had no idea that just because he went to the Hokage Building today, he was being targeted by Danzo, and now the members of Root were attacking him.
At this time, Yanagawa had a surprised expression on his face.
Because, just now, during his mad training, he finally broke his physical limit as he wished.
If this continues, it will probably only take a year for Yanagawa to perfectly control the power of the Flame-Flame Fruit.
If you go a little crazier with physical training, it won’t take a year at all. Maybe half a year or eight months will be enough.
Just when Liuchuan was immersed in joy, his face suddenly changed.
“Who is it? Come out.”
All I saw was two figures wearing fox masks slowly walking out of the darkness.
Dark part?
No, I just became Tsunade’s apprentice today, and it is impossible for the Anbu to monitor me.
No, Anbu, then it is…
“Yanagawa, right? Lord Danzo wants you to follow us.”
Chapter 14: Danzo summons [Please add to collection] (Old version)
Sure enough, Yanagawa s guess was correct, it was Danzo.
“Danzo? Who is he? Why don’t I know him? Why should I go with you to meet him?”
Yanagawa asked knowingly.
With his current strength, Yanagawa must not resist if Danzo wants to harm him.
Moreover, considering Danzo’s character, how could he ask me to see him for no reason?
Everyone knows what Danzo is planning. How could Yanagawa go with them obediently?
“Danzo-sama is one of Konoha’s elders. If you don’t go, don’t blame us for taking action.”
The Root member said without any emotion.
“I’ve never heard of him. Is he more powerful than Hokage-sama? No.”
Yanagawa refused without hesitation.
“I’m sorry, but no one can resist the orders of Lord Danzo.”
The Root member said as they both rushed towards Yanagawa at the same time.
Judging from the situation, he will not give up unless he takes Yanagawa to see Danzo.
But this is exactly what Liuchuan wants. After so many days of hard work, it is time to test the results of his practice.
“Shave.” Yanagawa shouted softly.
Just when the two Root members were about to touch Yanagawa, Yanagawa disappeared on the spot.
“What’s going on?”
“What a fast speed! Be careful, this kid is not simple.”
The Root member’s face changed and he said solemnly.
“Where are you looking?”
Yanagawa stood behind them and said with a smile.
“Little boy, I advise you to follow us to see Master Danzo, otherwise, you will not be able to bear the consequences.”
Being looked down upon by a five-year-old kid, the members of the Root felt very embarrassed and their tone of voice showed some emotional fluctuations.
“Ha! I don’t know what the consequences will be, or you can tell me.” Liuchuan sneered.
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for triggering the system task, which requires the host to kill two members of the root. If the task is completed, the host will be rewarded with 1 number of draws. If the task fails, there will be no penalty.”
Originally, these two people were on Liuchuan’s kill list, and now a system task has come out.
It now seems that these two people must die here tonight.
“Congratulations on being the first people to truly witness my strength.” Yanagawa said with a faint smile.
“Don’t talk big, kid.”
The members of Root drew their swords and charged towards Yanagawa.
All I saw was that Yanagawa’s arm was cut directly.
That powerful force was enough to cut off an adult’s arm, let alone a five-year-old child like Yanagawa.
But the Root member didn’t have time to speak.
All I saw was a wisp of flame coming out of Yanagawa’s wound, and in the blink of an eye, the wound healed.
“This…this…this, what kind of monster are you?”
The Root members looked at Yanagawa in shock.
“Is this the bloodline limit?”
And Yanagawa looked at them as if they were two dead people. How could he possibly explain too much to them?
A five or six meter large fist condensed from flames, with a scorching breath, blasted towards the members of the Root.
Although the members of the Root were shocked by the fighting power displayed by Yanagawa, they quickly recovered, formed seals with their hands, and shouted loudly.
“Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Technique.”
As water and fire collided, a roar broke out.
A cloud of steam began to spread in the space, obstructing the vision.
Such a big commotion here certainly couldn’t be hidden from the eyes and ears of Konoha’s Anbu. Several Anbu members were rushing here from a distance.
shave!
Yanagawa disappeared instantly.
Looking at the disappeared Yanagawa, the two Root members had a solemn look in their eyes.
But what they encountered was not Yanagawa’s attack, but a group of fireflies with faint light that kept gathering towards them.
“What is this? A firefly? How could there be a firefly here?”
“Baga, I got fooled.”
“Firefly Firefly Daruma.”
Yanagawa, who was standing far away, shouted in a low voice.
The light on his hands changed from soft blue to hot red.
Boom!
Accompanied by a deafening explosion, the two Root members were sent directly to see Jesus… Oh no, the Emperor before they could even react.
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the task and obtaining 1 draw.”
Yanagawa knew that the battle would definitely alert the Anbu, so after confirming that the two men were dead, he left.
At this time, several Anbu members were standing on the edge of a large pit that was more than one meter deep and more than ten meters wide.
In the center of the pit, there were two charred corpses.
“Who are these two people? Who was fighting with them just now?”
“We have checked the scene. Apart from two weapons, there is nothing else. And…”
“Well, let’s report this matter to the Hokage first and let him make the decision!”
The other ANBU members nodded in agreement.
After all, the two bodies were now burnt, and even if they wanted to investigate, they didn’t know where to start.
Such a big thing happened in Konoha Village, and for many people, tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.
But the person involved, Yanagawa, did not have this awareness.
After returning home, I couldn’t wait to say to the system:
“System, start the lottery.”
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the primary immortal body. May I ask if the host has merged?”
Fusion.
As soon as Liuchuan finished speaking, a huge force continued to surge into his body, helping him to continuously transform his body and increase his strength.
pain!
The pain goes deep into the bone!
It feels like someone is breaking your bones and then healing them.
Even Yanagawa was just gritting his teeth and holding on to prevent himself from fainting.
I don t know how long it took, but after feeling the pain in his divine body recede like the tide, Liuchuan lay on the ground gasping for breath, as if he had just been fished out of the water.
However, when Yanagawa felt his body improving, he was immediately frightened.
Fuck!
Liuchuan could feel that after integrating with the primary immortal body, his quality had increased by eight times.
However, when Yanagawa thought of Danzo, his joy disappeared without a trace.
He could sense that the Root member who came to find him today was just a stronger Chunin.
Yanagawa would not be so arrogant as to think that with his current strength, he could wipe out two jonin.
Moreover, as one of the two major underground barriers of Konoha, Root definitely has no shortage of jonin.
Now Danzo has set his sights on Yanagawa.
Unless this matter is told to Tsunade and she comes forward to suppress it, Yanagawa’s current strength is not enough to deal with Danzo.
But Yanagawa is not the kind of person who likes to hide behind a woman, so he can only make himself stronger quickly.
Chapter 15: Teachings from Tsunade [Collection Request] (Old Version)
After the Anbu told Sarutobi Hiruzen the news.
The entire Konoha’s Anbu began to investigate the matter.
When the news reached Danzo’s ears, he was almost so angry that he left this beautiful world.
But fortunately, Danzo did not associate the deaths of those two people with Yanagawa.
He just thought that Sarutobi Hiruzen secretly sent people to protect Yanagawa.
And now letting the Anbu conduct a large-scale investigation is just a warning to him.
This is a blatant slap in the face!
Although Danzo didn’t want to swallow this anger, Sarutobi Hiruzen was the Hokage now, and he was just a poisonous snake hiding in the dark waiting for an opportunity to strike.
The next day, Yanagawa arrived at the No. 2 training ground at 8 o’clock to wait for her as Tsunade had said.
However, two hours passed before Tsunade finally arrived.
Seeing Yanagawa’s resentful face, Tsunade laughed and said:
“Haha, Yanagawa, if I said I was late because of something, would you believe me?”
“Do you think I believe it?” Liuchuan asked back resentfully.
Tsunade knew she couldn’t fool Yanagawa, so she stopped pretending.
“Okay, I overslept this time, let’s talk about business!”
Yanagawa looked at Tsunade obediently, as if to ask her to start her performance.
“Ahem, I already know your story. To be honest, you were able to use ninjutsu right after entering school and defeated the genius Kakashi.
Your talent in ninjutsu is definitely not bad, why do you want to practice taijutsu?” Tsunade asked in confusion.
Ninjutsu and Taijutsu each have their own merits.
But a strong ninja is definitely linked to his ninjutsu.
For example, if Minato Namikaze didn’t have the Flying Thunder God Technique, he might have been a genius, but his reputation would definitely not be as loud as it is today.
“Ninjutsu requires hand seals which is too troublesome. I prefer a more direct way of fighting, such as knocking the enemy to pieces with one punch.” Yanagawa said very straightforwardly.
“Although this reason is a bit far-fetched, it makes sense.” Tsunade said thoughtfully.
“Teacher, as the granddaughter of the first Hokage, you should know a lot of training methods that can quickly improve physical fitness. Please teach me.”
Yanagawa said with a burning gaze.
Now he has been targeted by Danzo. If he doesn’t improve his strength quickly, it will be really bad if Danzo decides to deal with him personally.
“Uh… ahem, Liuchuan, you have to know that you can’t rush into cultivation. You have to proceed step by step. You are still too young.
If you train at a high intensity, even if you persevere, you will still suffer from hidden diseases.”
Tsunade said very seriously.
In fact, apart from working hard on her super-powerful punch and medical ninjutsu, Tsunade has never really paid attention to any other training methods.
“Teacher, in order to become stronger, it doesn’t matter if I pay a little price. I believe I can do it.”
Yanagawa said with confidence.
You know, he just merged with the primary immortal body last night. If he wants to break the limit of his body, he will need more extreme training.
Otherwise, it would be absolutely impossible to run and do push-ups like before.
“Well, your determination is good, but I have to tell you that my major is medical ninjutsu.
So I can only teach you my strange power boxing training method. Whether you can master it depends on you. “
Tsunade reminded.
Yanagawa glanced at Tsunade’s moon chest and showed a thoughtful expression.
This should have an H, right?
She is worthy of being the female ninja with the most breast milk in the history of Konoha. She really lives up to her reputation!
“Where are you looking, little brat?”
Feeling Yanagawa’s gaze, Tsunade suddenly became furious.
“Uh… ahem, well, teacher, please continue, I’m listening.” Liuchuan said with a wry smile.
Liuchuan was really afraid that she would hit him on the head with one punch.
“Hmph! Forget it. This is the training method of the strange power fist. You can practice it yourself first. If you don’t understand anything, just ask me.
After all, I am your master. If you need anything in your cultivation, you can tell me. “
Tsunade said in a very generous manner.
But, to be honest, Yanagawa did have something to bother her with.
“Teacher, can you get me some weight-bearing equipment, for my feet and waist?” asked Yanagawa.
“No problem, how heavy do you need it?” Tsunade said without hesitation.
“Each one must weigh 100 kilograms. Give me ten first!”
Yanagawa hesitated for a moment and said the number he wanted.
“I didn’t ask…wait, shit, how much did you just say you needed?”
Tsunade asked as if she was kidding me.
“Ten, each weighing one hundred kilograms.”
As expected, women are just women, with long hair and little knowledge. There were only ten of them, and look how scared he was, he even uttered “Fuck!”
“Okay, okay, I’ll have someone send it to your house. Any other questions? For those who don’t have any, that’s it for today.”
Tsunade said anxiously.
No more.
After Yanagawa finished speaking, Tsunade couldn’t wait to leave.
Seeing her like this, Liuchuan knew what she was going to do without even thinking about it.
Now that World War II has completely ended and it is still early for World War III, what else can Tsunade, who is addicted to gambling, do except gambling.
Having to deal with such a master, Liuchuan is also very helpless!
But it s better this way, at least I don t have to worry about my abilities being exposed too early.
Since Yanagawa had obtained Tsunade’s method of practicing the super-powerful fist, he no longer went to the ninja school.
I believe that Sarutobi Hiruzen has already greeted them on the other side of the school.
At this time, inside the Hokage’s office.
Sarutobi Hiruzen sat on his desk with a gloomy face.
“Hokage-sama, we have found out that the two bodies from last night were members of the Root.”
An ANBU member spoke respectfully about the results of his investigation.
“Hehe, members of the Root? Go ask Danzo to come see me.”
Although Sarutobi Hiruzen had expected this, he still felt a surge of anger in his heart at this moment.
“Don’t shout, I’m already here.”
Before the ANBU member could speak, he was interrupted by Danzo.
“Tell me, Sushan, what do you want from me?” Danzo asked angrily.
Seeing this situation, the members of the Anbu stood up and quietly left the office and closed the door.
“Danzo, I told you that Yanagawa can’t move. Do you think my words are just air?”
Finally, Sarutobi Hiruzen no longer suppressed his anger and roared loudly.
“Haha, Hanshan, don’t think I don’t know what you are up to. Minato, you won’t give me the apprenticeship of Jiraiya.
Now Yanagawa is the same, in the end you still don’t trust me.”
Danzo was not afraid at all and refuted loudly.
“Danzo, don’t forget, I am the Hokage. If I find this kind of thing next time, I will directly order the disbandment of the Root.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said gloomily.
“Haha, okay, Su Shan, you actually turned against me just for a commoner genius. Very good, just wait for me.”
After saying that, Danzo slammed the door and left.
“I forgot to tell you that Yanagawa has been accepted as a disciple by Tsunade. You know Tsunade’s temper. If you have any ideas about Yanagawa again, don’t come to me for help.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s words made Danzo pause for a moment, and then he left quickly.
Seeing that Danzo didn’t take him, the Hokage, seriously at all, a fierce look flashed in Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes.
But he seemed to remember something and finally sighed deeply.
Chapter 16: The Third Ninja World War is about to break out (old version)
Time flies, and a month has passed in the blink of an eye.
During this month, Yanagawa did not go to the Ninja School. He had been in the training ground improving his physical strength and practicing Tsunade’s super powerful punch.
Through this period of hard work, and with Tsunade’s occasional guidance, Yanagawa finally completely mastered the method of the super-powerful punch.
And now, Yanagawa is completely famous in Konoha.
He was accepted as a disciple by the granddaughter of the first generation, Princess Tsunade, and became the object of envy of countless people.
On this day, Yanagawa did not practice in the training ground as usual, but came to the Ninja School.
The moment he walked into the classroom, the playful kids suddenly became quiet.
Yuhi Kurenai was almost driven crazy by Asuma, and when she saw Yanagawa appear, she immediately showed a look of surprise.
He quickly got down from his seat and asked softly, “Yanagawa-kun, why are you here? Aren’t you training with Lady Tsunade today?”
“I missed you and came to see you. Don’t you miss me?” Liuchuan teased.
You know, during this month, Yuhi Kurenai went to find Yanagikawa to practice together many times.
However, Xihi Hong mainly practices illusion.
“I don’t miss you!” Xi Ri Hong said weakly.
But a blush had already crept up on her cute little face, and her ruby-like eyes were filled with joy. How could she possibly hide this from Yanagawa!
“Really? The teacher said that lying is not good for children!” Yanagawa said mischievously.
“you guess.”
Xi Ri Hong had a playful look on her face, and after saying that, she ran back to her seat.
Yanagawa shook his head and smiled, but didn’t say anything else.
Asuma, who was sitting in his seat, was already furious when he saw Yanagawa and Yuhi Kurenai talking and laughing.
If he hadn’t been afraid of Yanagawa’s strength, he would have punched that disgusting face of his long ago.
Soon, Taichi Oda came to the classroom. Although he was a little surprised to see Yanagawa, he didn’t say anything.
Let s start today s lesson.
The courses at the Ninja School were extremely boring to Yanagawa.
It s not that Taichi Oda didn t explain it well, but he himself was only at the level of a Chunin, and his knowledge of chakra and ninjutsu was very limited.
In addition, after Yanagawa was taught by Tsunade, there was no way he could stop teaching.
Finally, when Yanagawa was about to fall asleep, Taichi Oda finally announced the end of school.
After leaving the Ninja School with Kurenai Yuhi and walking on the streets of Konoha, Yanagawa discovered that the ninjas that used to be everywhere were now much fewer.
There were at least a few Chunins and Genins walking on the street, and not a single Jonin was seen.
“Yanagawa-kun, tell me, how long can this kind of life last?”
A rare look of worry appeared on Xihihong’s pretty face.
“Hmm? Hong, why do you ask that?” Liuchuan asked with some confusion.
“This morning, father left in a hurry, leaving a letter behind.” Xi Ri Hong said dejectedly.
Although Yuhi Kurenai didn’t say anything, it doesn’t mean that she really knows nothing.
Children in the Naruto world would mature early in any world, especially living in such an era. Kurenai Yuhi understands very well how precious peace is.
In particular, she was even more worried about Xihi Zhenhong’s actions today.
“Maybe your uncle is going on a mission. It’s okay. After all, your uncle is a jonin!” Yanagawa comforted.
Yanagawa, who knew the original work, knew very well that even if the Third Ninja World War broke out, Yuhi Shinku would not die on the battlefield.
Because Yuhi Shinku died in the Nine-Tails Rebellion after the Third World War.
“Thank you, Yanagawa-kun. I also think that with my father’s strength, nothing unexpected will happen.” Yuhi Kurenai said sweetly.
“Well, I’ll take you home first. I have to go to my teacher later.” Liuchuan nodded.
Yuhi Kurenai plucked up her courage, grabbed Yanagawa’s hand, and walked forward as if nothing had happened.
Both of them enjoyed the rare moment very much and spoke nothing along the way.
At the door of Yuhikuren’s house, Yanagawa was about to turn around and leave.
“Yanagawa-kun, if a war breaks out in the future, promise me that you will survive.”
Upon hearing this, Liuchuan paused and then continued to leave.
Soon, Yanagawa arrived at Tsunade’s house.
“Yanagawa? Why are you looking for me? Did you encounter any problems in your training?” Tsunade asked.
“It’s not a training issue. I walked down the street today and didn’t see a single jonin.
I felt something was a little strange, so I came to ask you what happened.” Liu Chuan said directly.
“Hey… These things are not what you should care about right now, go back and practice hard!”
Tsunade’s eyes flickered, but she had no intention of telling Yanagawa about these things.
“In fact, even if you don’t say it, I know that the war is about to break out.
I just wanted to come to you to confirm something.” Liu Chuan rolled his eyes and said.
“You… never mind. Even if I tell you, what’s the use? We got the information that the Kazekage of the Wind Country is missing.
If this matter is confirmed, it is very likely to become the fuse of this war.” Tsunade said directly.
“Oh! I see… If you go to the battlefield, remember to be careful.”
Yanagawa hesitated for a moment, but still said it.
Hearing this, Tsunade’s gaze towards Yanagawa became softer, but she still spoke very forcefully.
“Haha, little brat, take care of yourself, I’m Tsunade Senju!”
“Well, I’ll take my leave then.”
At Kakashi’s house, Hatake Sakumo was wiping his weapon with a slightly solemn expression.
Seeing Kakashi coming back from the Ninja School, Sakumo had a smile on his face.
“Kakashi, you will have to train on your own from now on. Father has received a mission from the Hokage and will leave tonight.”
“Ah…Father, how long will you be away this time?” Kakashi showed a trace of reluctance in his eyes.
After all, Kakashi is just a five-year-old child now.
No matter how precocious he was, he still felt a little reluctant when he heard that his father was leaving.
“I don’t know this time either, but my guess is that it will take at least a month, and at most half a year.
You are not allowed to be lazy during this period!” Shuo Mao said with a smile.
“Well, don’t worry, father. I will never let you down.”
Although Kakashi was reluctant, he knew in his heart that as a ninja, he needed to focus on the mission and he couldn’t let his father worry.
“Kakashi, I believe you.”
After saying this, the father and son fell into silence.
Chapter 17: Future Plans [Please add to favorites] (Old version)
When Yanagawa returned home, he began to think about what he had learned today.
The signal for the Third Ninja World War has been sounded, and it is only a matter of time before it breaks out.
Now let s do the math. According to the original storyline, Kakashi graduated from the Ninja School at the age of five and became a Chunin at the age of six.
So, Kakashi is about to graduate from Ninja Academy now.
Originally, Yanagawa had planned to apply for graduation after staying in the Ninja School for half a year, but now it seems that he can only graduate early.
After making up his mind, Liuchuan planned to apply for early graduation tomorrow.
After all, he can no longer learn anything in the Ninja School now.
No words were spoken that night.
The next day, Yanagawa arrived at the Ninja School’s office early.
When other teachers saw Yanagawa, they were also whispering to each other. Yanagawa became Tsunade’s disciple and is now a celebrity in the school!
“Yanagawa, is there anything I can help you with?” Oda asked with some confusion.
“Teacher, I want to graduate early.”
Yanagawa stated his purpose directly without any beating around the bush.
“Hmm? That makes sense. After all, you have been accepted as a disciple by Lady Tsunade.
You won’t learn anything in school, I will tell the Hokage about this.”
Oda said as a matter of course.
In fact, Oda had already predicted that Yanagawa would graduate early.
But I didn’t expect it to happen so quickly.
The legendary three ninjas at that time also spent a full year in the Ninja School before graduating, but Yanagawa only spent less than two months at most.
“Thank you, teacher. I’ll leave first.” Yanagawa said respectfully.
Although Taichi Oda didn’t teach him anything, he was still a teacher after all, and Yanagawa still understood the basic respect.
“Well, go ahead, Yanagawa. I believe that Lord Hokage will definitely agree.” Oda said with a smile.
Yanagawa nodded, left the school office and walked towards the classroom.
“Alas! This kind of genius appears in this chaotic world. I don’t know whether it is good or bad.”
Oda murmured as he looked at Yanagawa’s back.
After returning to the classroom, Yanagawa began to think silently in his mind.
Liuchuan had already made plans for what to do after graduation last night.
After graduation, war would definitely not break out so quickly, and he didn’t want to join those understaffed Genin teams like the others.
Therefore, there is only one choice, which is to gain the trust of Sarutobi Hiruzen and then join the Anbu.
But if he wants to join the Anbu, it means that Yanagawa must show his true strength, otherwise, Sarutobi Hiruzen will never let him join.
“Yanagawa-kun, good morning!”
A pleasant voice brought Yanagawa back to reality from his thoughts.
Originally, he thought it was Yuhi Kurenai, but he didn’t expect it to be a little loli with purple hair, Yugao.
“Xiyan, good morning to you too!”
Although Yanagawa was surprised, he quickly came to his senses and greeted him.
“Yanagawa-kun, aren’t you going to practice with Lady Tsunade? How come you have time to come to school so early today?” Xi Yan asked crisply.
“I came to the school to do something. If nothing unexpected happens, I’m afraid you won’t see me for a long time.” Liuchuan said with a smile.
“Ah? Yanagawa-kun, are you going out to train with Lady Tsunade?”
Seeing Mao Yue Yugao’s startled look, Yanagawa couldn’t help but pinch her pretty face.
That s about right!
Feeling the warmth coming from Yanagawa’s hand, Xiyan’s originally clear eyes suddenly became evasive, and a blush appeared on her cheeks.
In this atmosphere, she couldn’t say what she wanted to say.
Looking at Xi Yan’s charming appearance, Yanagawa really felt sorry for her.
In the original work, Xi Yan’s lover was the short-lived ghost Gekkou Hayate, who possessed the Shakeshou Genkai but was killed by a Maki.
Leaving such a beautiful lady like Uzuki Yugao to live alone in sorrow is such a waste of talent!
“Xiyan, promise me that if you find a boyfriend in the future, you must find someone who is strong and healthy.
For example, I should never look for those who look sick, okay?” Liu Chuan said gently.
Xiyan nodded shyly in response.
After a while, other students came into the classroom one after another.
When Kakashi came to the classroom and saw Yanagawa there, a look of high morale flashed in his eyes.
“Yanagawa, I want to challenge you.”
“Huh? Kakashi, what did I tell you? A younger brother should have the awareness of a younger brother. When you see me, you should call me big brother.” Yanagawa said dissatisfiedly.
“Bah! Who promised to be your little brother? Today I must defeat you.” Kakashi said unhappily.
“Ha! Then who will accept your challenge?” Yanagawa said with a proud smile.
Anyway, the sovereignty is in my hands, so you have to call me big brother today, right?
If you don t want to call me, then forget it. As the three good young people of the new era, we can t force others, right?
“you “
Seeing Yanagawa’s smug face, Kakashi wanted to go up and punch him twice, and he became more determined to wash away this shame.
The peasants are rising up and singing, and today Kakashi wants to rise up and become the big brother.
“What about me? Your big brother is still your big brother. Just call me big brother and today I will teach you how to be a good man.” Liuchuan said proudly.
“Uh…Brother.”
Under Yanagawa’s smug gaze, Kakashi shouted unwillingly.
“Hey! Let’s go, little brother, to the training ground.”
Yanagawa took the lead and walked towards the training ground, followed by Kakashi.
When the other students saw that there was something exciting to watch, they quickly followed.
Asuma couldn’t wait to see Yanagawa getting beaten, and silently cheered for Kakashi in his heart.
This incident naturally alarmed the school, and the teachers hurried towards the training ground.
In the Hokage Building, Taichi Oda told the Sandaime that Yanagawa was going to graduate early, and then hurried back to school.
Only Sarutobi Hiruzen was left alone in the office, deep in thought.
“How about the matter I asked you to investigate?”
“Report to the Hokage, we have investigated Tsunade’s subordinates.
A month ago, they did not take action, so it is very likely that the two members of the Vital Root died at the hands of Liuchuan.”
An ANBU member wearing a fox mask half-knelt on the ground, reporting very respectfully.
“Well, what is the strength of the two vital root members?” asked Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“The upper chuunin group. From what we found out, they just joined the Root not too long ago.”
The Anbu said with certainty.
“I understand, you go down first!” said Sarutobi Hiruzen.
The Anbu members saluted and then retreated.
“A month ago, he was able to kill two Chunins, and now he wants to graduate early. Why can’t I see through this little guy?
Forget it, since he has become Tsunade’s disciple, it is better to tell her about this matter. “
Chapter 18: Kakashi is looking for trouble again [Please collect] (Old version)
In the training ground of the Ninja School.
Yanagawa and Kakashi looked at each other from a distance.
The auditorium was already full of people, including students and teachers.
“Yanagawa-kun, come on!” Yuhi Kurenai encouraged.
But when Asuma heard this, he immediately lost his composure.
“Kakashi, if you beat him up, I’ll treat you to barbecue for a week.”
As soon as Asuma’s voice came out, it immediately drowned out the voices of all those cute girls.
Suddenly, malicious glances were directed at Asuma.
Asuma’s heart suddenly trembled, and he cried out inwardly: “Oh no.”
Especially when he saw that Yanagawa was staring at him with ill intentions, Asuma suddenly felt his scalp tingling.
“Little brother, since you are challenging me this time, how about we add a little prize?” Liuchuan said with a sly grin.
“What do you want to do now?” Kakashi looked at Yanagawa warily.
Last time, it was because of his carelessness that he was labeled as a bad boy. How could he not be smarter this time?
“Don’t panic. How about this, if I win, you can just treat me to a barbecue. Don’t you even have this little confidence?” Yanagawa said provocatively.
“Okay! No problem.”
Kakashi said, patting his chest.
It’s just a meal. With Kakashi’s wealth, he can easily treat him to ten meals.
“Well, let’s get started, and make it quick. I’m still waiting to eat!”
Seeing that the goal had been achieved, Liuchuan couldn’t wait to speak.
“Just what I want.”
After Kakashi finished speaking, he drew his short sword and rushed towards Yanagawa.
But Yanagawa was as steady as an old dog. He pretended to make hand seals and shouted loudly.
A fireball with a diameter of about three meters rushed towards Kakashi with a scorching breath.
Seeing this, Kakashi quickly stopped rushing forward and began to form seals with his hands.
As the two ninjutsu collided, their powers canceled each other out and a cloud of steam spread out.
A look of joy flashed across Kakashi’s face, and he was about to pick up the dagger on the ground and continue rushing towards Yanagawa.
A fire dragon, seven or eight meters long and one meter in diameter, rushed towards him with a temperature even more terrifying than before.
Although the fire dragon was extremely hot, Kakashi only felt his hands and feet were cold.
A terrible thought arose in my mind.
Are you going to die?
At this moment everyone’s heart was in pain.
When it was about to engulf Kakashi, the fire dragon simply disappeared into thin air.
If it weren’t for the scorching temperature in the air, everyone present would have suspected that they were hallucinating.
“Oh my god! That was a B-rank ninjutsu, the Great Fire Dragon Jutsu, right?”
A teacher said in disbelief.
“That’s horrible. Are you sure this is the same age as us?”
“Oh, oh, oh, you are worthy of being my lifelong rival, Yanagawa-kun is too strong.”
The thick-skinned Might Guy screamed.
Only Kakashi had a look of shock.
Lost, completely lost.
How could Kakashi not know that if Yanagawa had not released the Fire Dragon just now, he would not have been able to stand here intact.
This bastard, is he so powerful?
Or did he not use his full strength the last time he fought me?
“What do you think? Do you accept it, little brother? If not, I’ll treat you to a few more fire escape moves.” Yanagawa said with ill intention.
Hearing this, Kakashi shuddered.
It was enough for him to experience that feeling once, he didn’t want to experience it a second time.
“Brother, I give up. Let’s go eat barbecue!” Kakashi said quickly.
“Well, the boy is teachable. Little brother, you shouldn’t mind if I bring your sister-in-law with me, right?” Liuchuan said with a sly grin.
“Brother, what are you talking about? I don’t mind, I don’t mind.”
At this moment, Kakashi really wanted to curse in his heart, you said that, if I say I mind, are you sure you won t throw a few more fireballs at me?
Yanagawa nodded in satisfaction at Kakashi’s performance, left the training ground, and headed towards the barbecue restaurant.
Of course, Yanagawa must call Yuhi Kurenai along, after all, she is his future wife!
Inside a barbecue restaurant in Konoha.
Kakashi looked at his wallet, then at the countless plates on the table, and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.
Kurenai Yuhi was also sitting next to Yanagawa, helping him grill the meat. Seeing Kakashi’s expression, she kept grinning.
“Boss, are you…are you full?” Kakashi asked in a trembling voice.
Kakashi has broadened his horizons today. He originally thought that the Akimichi clan was the biggest eater in Konoha.
But he never expected that his appetite as the boss was the most horrific. How many people’s worth of food did he eat?
There must be about thirty of them, right?
But Yanagawa still had no intention of stopping and continued to eat with relish.
Kakashi finally peeled open his stomach to see where all the barbecued meat had gone.
“You’re only three-quarters full, little brother. If you’re tired, take a nap first. I’ll wake you up to pay the bill when I’m full.” Liuchuan said vaguely.
“Uh…no, boss, I…I may not have enough money.” Kakashi stuttered.
Kakashi had two thousand taels in his pocket. No matter what he ate in Konoha, a meal wouldn’t cost two thousand taels, right?
But now, Kakashi felt that he was still too young.
Two thousand taels?
From now on, I won t dare to treat Liuchuan to a meal unless I have tens of thousands of taels in my pocket. Damn, he eats too much. I m going to go bankrupt by him in a minute!
“What? It’s okay. If you really don’t have any money, you can just stay here and wash the dishes.”
Yanagawa said nonchalantly.
Just based on the reputation of Konoha White Fang, it was no problem for Kakashi to buy things on credit.
The world is big, but eating is the most important thing. Anyway, Liuchuan will not leave without eating his fill.
This this.
Kakashi was stunned by Yanagawa’s words.
Boss, you wouldn’t cheat me like this, would you?
If I really stay here to wash dishes, will I still be able to save my reputation as Kakashi?
Hehe
Originally, Yuhi Kurenai was just laughing secretly, but after hearing the funny conversation between these two people, she couldn’t hold it in anymore and laughed out loud.
The owner and waiter of the barbecue restaurant were already stunned.
After running the store for so many years, I thought I had seen all kinds of ups and downs.
After all, the Akimichi clan, who are known for being the biggest eaters, have also visited their store, but compared to Yanagawa, they are nothing!
Yanagawa didn’t know how much he ate.
But after walking out of the barbecue restaurant, from Kakashi’s resentful eyes and the empty wallet in his hand, one could guess what he had just experienced.
“That’s good, little brother. Next time I’ll show you my skills. I guarantee you’ll have an unforgettable experience.”
Yanagawa patted Kakashi’s shoulder, ignoring the look in his eyes that seemed like he was being taken turns by ten big men, and left taking Yuhi Kurenai’s little hand.
Chapter 19: Tsunade who pitted her disciples [Please add to collection] (Old version)
Inside the Hokage’s office, Tsunade looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen with an unhappy expression.
She had just lost a lot of money in the casino. Before she could even get back on her feet, she was called in by the Anbu.
This is really frustrating.
“Teacher, what’s the matter? Don’t you know I’m very busy?”
No matter how depressed you are, you still have to give the most basic respect.
“Tsunade, your disciple is no ordinary person!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said something meaningful.
“Huh? That brat Yanagawa is in trouble again?” Tsunade asked with a frown.
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Tsunade speechlessly.
He finally understood that Tsunade didn’t care about her disciples at all.
“Are you really guiding Yanagawa in his training?” Sarutobi Hiruzen asked suspiciously.
“Of course, teacher, you don’t know that I even gave him my super-powerful punch.
Besides, that guy’s talent is too amazing. He will definitely surpass Minato in time!”
Tsunade said with a laugh.
Old man, do you think I would tell you that apart from teaching him the method of the Super Power Fist, I have been hanging out in the casino for twenty-eight days in the past month?
Impossible, don t I, Princess Tsunade, have any dignity?
“Alright, alright, I called you here this time to tell you that Yanagawa has proposed to graduate from the Ninja School early.
You are his teacher, what do you think about this matter? “
As Tsunade’s teacher, how could Sarutobi Hiruzen not see that she was lying.
Moreover, it is a huge lie.
“Graduate early?”
Tsunade was stunned, but then said, “No, he is still a child. It will not do him any good to graduate early.
On the contrary, now that various countries are ready to take action, if he encounters an accident while carrying out his mission…”
Although Tsunade is usually carefree and appears to not care about this disciple at all.
But no matter what, Liuchuan is her first disciple. How could he not care?
It s just that Tsunade hasn t gotten over the death of Senju Nawaki yet, and she s afraid of caring too much and experiencing the feeling of loss again.
“Tsunade, are you so unconfident about your own disciple? That little guy is not as simple as you think.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Tsunade in surprise. He didn’t expect that his disciple cared so much about Yanagawa.
“No matter how complicated he is, he is still a child.
Besides, the situation is relatively stable now, and there is no shortage of manpower in the village, right?”
Tsunade said without hesitation.
“Hey! Tsunade, when did you become so irrational?
Why jump to conclusions before you understand something?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed and shook his head.
“Teacher, I…”
“Okay, no need to say more, read this information and then decide whether to let Liuchuan graduate early.
If you continue to insist, I will deny his request and let him stay in the Ninja School.”
Tsunade wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Seeing that Sarutobi Hiruzen was so persistent, Tsunade didn’t say anything more and picked up the information on the table and started reading.
As time passed, Tsunade became more and more frightened. At the same time, she felt a ball of anger rising in her heart.
On it was the information about Yanagawa killing two Root members.
How many things has this brat been hiding from himself? And that old guy Danzo actually dared to target my disciple. Is he tired of living?
After a long time, Tsunade placed the information on the desk.
“Tsunade, geniuses cannot be looked at the same way as ordinary people, just like Minato and you.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said with narrowed eyes.
“Phew! Teacher, I understand. However, if I find out that Danzo attacks again, don’t blame me for being rude.”
Tsunade’s eyes flashed with a fierce look and she spoke slowly.
I am the only one who can bully my disciples. If anyone dares to put their dog paws on him, I will chop off both of them.
This is what Tsunade is really thinking at this moment.
“Danzo, I have already warned him, so don’t worry about that. Will Yanagawa’s graduation examination be conducted by you or me?” Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a smile.
“You can come, but teacher, desperate times call for desperate measures. I suggest that Yanagawa’s graduation opponent be set as an elite Chunin.”
In fact, Tsunade wanted to see how many things her disciple had hidden from her and how strong he was now.
“Haha, even if you didn’t tell me, I would still do this. I’m really curious.
How many surprises can this little guy bring me?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen laughed.
The next day, Yanagawa came to the Ninja School yawning. He had no idea that he was being targeted by two old foxes.
As soon as he walked into the classroom, he fell into a deep sleep.
Other students came to the classroom one after another. When they saw Yanagawa sleeping soundly in his seat, they immediately slowed down their steps.
They were afraid of waking up Yanagawa and then beating them up.
Yanagawa opened his eyes in a daze, and what he saw was Yuhikuren’s delicate little face. If the distance was closer, the two of them would probably kiss each other.
When Yuhi Kurenai saw Yanagawa open his eyes, a charming blush flashed across her face, as if she had been caught doing something bad.
Just when Yuhi Kurenai was about to say something, Oda Taichi hurriedly walked in from outside the classroom.
“Yanagawa, get up quickly, Lord Hokage and Lady Tsunade are waiting for you at training ground number two.”
“Ah… Teacher, did they tell me what they wanted to talk to me about?” Liuchuan asked in confusion.
“Didn’t you say you wanted to graduate early? Hokage-sama and Tsunade-sama are here to give you the graduation assessment.
As long as you can pass it, from today on, you are a ninja.”
When Taichi Oda finished speaking, the other students became restless.
How long has school started?
In less than two months, Liuchuan will graduate?
However, when they thought about the ninjutsu that Yanagawa used yesterday, they felt relieved.
“Yanagawa, you’re going to graduate early? How come I didn’t know?”
Xihihong looked like she was going to eat you if you didn’t explain clearly.
In an instant, Yanagawa, who was still in a daze, became completely sober.
“Ahem, well, I wanted to tell you yesterday, but I forgot about it while eating.” Liuchuan said with a wry smile.
“Humph! I’ll let you go this time.”
Xihi Kurenai snorted coldly, and Yanagawa knew that this matter might not be able to be solved without the three-color meatballs.
“Okay, okay, let’s go. Don’t keep Lord Hokage waiting for too long.” Taichi Oda said hurriedly.
“Okay, let’s go.”
After seeing Yanagawa and Oda Taichi leave the classroom, how could the students still sit in the classroom?
Everyone rushed to the No. 2 training ground, even Kakashi was no exception.
Chapter 20: Graduation Assessment [Five more updates for collection] (Old version)
Training ground number two.
Sarutobi Hiruzen and Tsunade have been waiting for a long time.
Seeing Yanagawa coming, Tsunade went up and punched him without hesitation.
“Little devil, you didn’t even tell the teacher about your early graduation. Have you grown strong enough?”
Yanagawa was stunned by this sudden punch.
Even Sarutobi Hiruzen was frightened, fortunately Tsunade did not use her super powerful punch.
Otherwise, they were really worried that Yanagawa s little head would be smashed by a punch.
“Why didn’t I tell you? Don’t you have any idea?” Liuchuan said unhappily.
“Hmph, as a disciple, it’s wrong for you not to discuss with your teacher before doing anything.” Tsunade said unkindly.
“Okay, you are the boss, you have the final say.”
Trying to reason with a woman is like seeking death. Liuchuan was too lazy to explain.
“Alright, alright, you two masters and apprentices, please be quiet for a while. We are here to take Liuchuan’s graduation exam today.”
Seeing that Tsunade was about to explode, Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly interrupted their conversation.
“Humph! For the sake of the teacher, I will let you go today. If there is a next time, humph!”
Tsunade raised her fist, indicating that there was no need for words anymore.
Yanagawa originally wanted to refute a few words, but after seeing Tsunade’s threatening eyes, he suddenly dared not speak.
Damn it, if I confront Tsunade who has the strength of a Kage now, wouldn t that be courting death?
After one punch, Liuchuan’s small body couldn’t withstand it.
“Ahem, Yanagawa, your growth is beyond my expectations, but since you are graduating early, the difficulty of graduation will be greatly increased. You must be mentally prepared.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said slowly.
“Lord Hokage, I’m ready and can start anytime.” Yanagawa said nonchalantly.
With his current strength, Yanagawa has a certain degree of confidence as long as he is not fighting against a ninja of Tsunade’s level.
Even if we can’t defeat them, there will be no problem in protecting ourselves.
“Very good, since you are ready, I will not waste any more words.
This is the Chunin Fujisaki Shuta. If you can remain undefeated in his hands for five minutes, you will pass the test.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen introduced.
“clear.”
Yanagawa looked at Fujisaki Hideta in surprise. Although Sarutobi Hiruzen said he was a Chunin, Yanagawa could feel the pressure coming from him. He was afraid that this man was very close to being a Jonin.
Even if he is not a jonin, he is probably at the elite chunin level.
“Well, the venue is now in your hands. Let’s get started!”
As soon as he finished speaking, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Tsunade instantly left the venue, leaving Yanagawa and Fujisaki Hideta alone.
Fujisaki Hideta drew out the short blade, and there was no expression on his face.
In just a moment, Fujisaki Hideta’s broken blade slashed across Yanagawa’s arm.
Seeing this scene, everyone in the audience had a flash of horror in their eyes, even Tsunade was no exception.
But before she could say anything, she saw wisps of flames continuously coming out, and in the blink of an eye, Liuchuan’s arm was wrapped in flames.
Yanagawa shouted loudly, and a fist made of flames with a diameter of more than ten meters, carrying a hot breath, rushed towards Fujisaki Hideta.
“What kind of ninjutsu is this?” Tsunade asked in shock.
“I’m afraid this isn’t a ninjutsu. I heard that there’s a secret technique in the Land of Water that, after practicing it, can turn the body into liquid form at will, but…”
Sarutobi Hiruzen, who is known as the great ninja, had a look of surprise and doubt on his face when he saw Yanagawa’s performance.
As if he was frightened.
“Teacher, what is it? Please tell me quickly!” Tsunade asked anxiously.
“But I have never heard that this secret technique can be used for attack.
Moreover, judging from the moves Yanagawa just performed, the power is definitely at the level of B-level ninjutsu.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath and forced himself to suppress the shock in his heart.
But even so, the shock in his eyes still did not completely disappear.
“Could this be some unknown bloodline limit? Or blood elimination?”
Tsunade asked, somewhat uncertainly.
“I can’t tell. This kid has given us such a big surprise. I’ll just have to ask him later.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said this and then turned his attention to the training ground.
Although Tsunade really wanted to know what was going on with the flames that appeared out of nowhere on Yanagawa’s body.
But he still forced himself to suppress his curiosity and watched patiently.
Fujisaki Hideta is indeed an elite Chunin.
At first, he was indeed shocked by the ability displayed by Yanagawa, but he quickly recovered and began to fight back.
For a moment, neither of them could do anything to the other.
“Cross Fire.”
Under everyone’s puzzled gaze, Yanagawa crossed his two index fingers and shot a beam of light that seemed to have no power at Fujisaki Hideta.
But Fujisaki Hideta’s expression suddenly changed.
A ruthless flame struck Fujisaki Hideta with lightning speed, and exploded with terrifying power.
After the aftermath dissipated, everyone present looked in the direction of Fujisaki Hideta.
But they could not see that there was a piece of wood that was blown into pieces and there was still flames burning on it.
At the critical moment, Fujisaki Hideta used the substitution technique.
At this time, Fujisaki Hideta was looking at Yanagikawa in doubt. If he had been a step slower, that piece of wood would have been his fate.
“As expected of a Chunin, this kind of reaction ability is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to have, but you have to be careful with the next move.”
As soon as Yanagawa finished speaking, he crossed his arms and used the fruit ability he had developed to the fullest.
“Great Flame Ring, Flame Emperor.”
Several huge spiral flames spread continuously in the field with Yanagawa as the center. The flames continued to gather, and soon a fireball similar to the sun was held above Yanagawa’s head.
The terrifying temperature evaporated all the sweat on the foreheads of those who were closer to the venue.
Seeing this scene, Fujisaki Hideta did not dare to underestimate it at all. He quickly formed seals, pressed the ground with one hand, and shouted loudly.
A giant dragon formed by water, which was thicker than an adult’s body and more than twenty meters long, appeared out of thin air, attacking Liuchuan with its fangs and claws bared.
Without any hesitation, Yanagawa threw the sun in his hand out with all his strength.
As the two collided, a terrifying roar broke out.
Water Style is the nemesis of Fire Style, and this is known to everyone in the ninja world.
What happened next completely overturned their understanding of the mutual restraint of ninjutsu.
All I saw was that the water dragon hit the fireball that was as big as the sun and turned directly into water vapor.
The fireball continued to move forward towards Fujisaki Hideta.
“Not good, this level of attack is beyond the range of Chunin.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen cried out in shock.
A deafening explosion sounded.
Even those who were watching the fight were affected, and fell down in the audience seats.
Chapter 21: Tsunade’s Study [Seeking Collection] (Old Version)
After a long time, the fireball that was as big as the sun had completely dissipated.
Fujisaki Hideta was not in any danger because Sarutobi Hiruzen took action.
Everyone stood up and looked towards the field.
The training ground, which was originally intact, is now covered with traces of burnt fire, and there is a large pit of more than ten meters in the center.
All this was caused by Liuchuan’s move just now.
Hideta Fujisaki looked at the big pit with shock, but at the same time he felt a little relieved.
If Sarutobi Hiruzen had not acted in time, he would probably be a corpse now.
Not only Fujisaki Shuta, but even Sarutobi Hiruzen and Tsunade were in disbelief. This was caused by a five-year-old child.
This level of attack is probably already considered an A-level ninjutsu, right?
Needless to say, Kakashi, who has always wanted to defeat Yanagawa and become the big brother.
At this moment, his face looked like he had been fucked by a husky.
A fireball falls down, who the hell can bear it?
“Ahem, Hokage-sama, I’m sorry, I couldn’t stop myself for a moment.”
Although Yanagawa said this in an embarrassed tone.
But his face showed a matter-of-fact look.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was immediately furious when he saw this.
Damn, how can you look embarrassed?
“There were no casualties at the scene. It’s okay. Just have someone clean it up.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said helplessly.
“Well, Lord Hokage, have I passed your assessment?” Yanagawa chuckled.
Seeing his smirk, Sarutobi Hiruzen took out his golden cudgel and beat him hard.
“You passed. In the afternoon, come to my office to get the ninja forehead protector. From today on, you are a qualified Genin.”
After saying that, Sarutobi Hiruzen left.
Although he really wanted to ask Yanagawa what kind of ninjutsu that was, as the Hokage, he still had a lot of things waiting for him to deal with when he returned.
I could only suppress my curiosity for now and ask Liuchuan in the afternoon.
“Little bastard, follow me.”
Tsunade said with a dark face.
Yanagawa was so powerful that his teacher was completely unaware of it. He didn’t even know what ninjutsu his disciple had just used.
It would be strange if Tsunade was in a good mood.
“Hehe, Otsuki Xiong… No, teacher, how about it, I didn’t embarrass you, did I?” Yanagawa laughed.
“Stop talking so much nonsense, just follow me.” Tsunade said unhappily.
“Hong, I’m leaving with the teacher first. I’ll come find you when you get out of school.”
After saying that, Yanagawa left the Ninja School with Tsunade.
But as soon as they left, the students and teachers could no longer sit still and began to discuss the battle that Yanagawa had just fought.
Tsunade and Yanagawa walked one after the other on the streets of Konoha, and no one spoke.
Soon, they arrived at the residence of the Senju clan.
“Tell me the truth, what kind of ninjutsu was that just now? And what’s wrong with your body?” Tsunade said viciously.
In fact, Tsunade was not very curious about ninjutsu. What made him most curious was Yanagawa’s body.
“Tsk tsk! Even if you are my teacher, you can’t force me to tell you my privacy.
Besides, your tone doesn’t sound like you’re asking for advice.”
Yanagawa said proudly.
“Don’t give me that. Just tell me. At worst, I can treat you to a meal today to celebrate your successful graduation.”
Tsunade rolled her eyes at Yanagawa.
“That’s better. Since you begged me, I will be merciful and tell you.
I just used a ninjutsu I created myself, called Fire Style: Entei.
As for my body, you can think of it as a kind of bloodline limit, or blood elimination.”
Yanagawa explained slowly.
When he chose to expose his strength, he had already prepared his excuse.
Therefore, Yanagawa was not worried at all that the fact that he was a Devil Fruit user would be exposed.
Besides, there is no such thing as devil fruit in the world of Naruto.
“What? You created it yourself? Bloodline limit? That’s impossible. You can be considered a genius if you create your own ninjutsu.
But your ancestors were all commoners, so it’s impossible for you to have a bloodline limit, right? If you are eliminated by blood…”
Tsunade was a little confused at this time.
Now everyone in the entire ninja world knows that Bloody Elimination is a ninjutsu created by the Second Tsuchikage.
Since his death, the bloody elimination technique was passed on to his only disciple.
That is the current Third Tsuchikage, Ohnoki.
“There’s no need to be so entangled. Just think of it as a secret technique that I have mastered.”
Yanagawa looked at Tsunade in a daze and for the first time in his life he found this woman somewhat cute.
“Huh! Did you know that the ninjutsu you just used is powerful enough to reach A-level?
When you go to get the ninja forehead protector this afternoon, the teacher will definitely ask you to hand over that ninjutsu.” Tsunade said solemnly.
“A-level?”
Yanagawa was stunned for a moment.
You know, when Ace used this move, it was enough to destroy a town!
It seems that my current development of the fruit is still not enough!
“What? Do you still think A-rank is too low?” Tsunade said unhappily.
A-level ninjutsu is well-known not only in Konoha, but also in the entire Naruto world.
Even some weaker ninja villages could not possess an A-level ninjutsu.
It is conceivable how precious A-level ninjutsu is.
“I’m a little surprised!” Yanagawa said, touching his head.
“Okay, I don’t know you yet, have you created any other ninjutsu? Tell me all of them at once!”
Tsunade said with a look of disgust.
“Yes! However, it’s not ninjutsu, but physical skills.” Yanagawa said proudly.
When Tsunade heard the word “taijutsu”, her eyes immediately lit up and she stared at Yanagawa with interest.
Yanagawa didn’t say anything, but told Tsunade directly with his actions.
Tsunade only felt a flash before her eyes, and then Yanagawa disappeared.
Then, Yanagawa returned to Tsunade again.
“I call this taijutsu shaving, it is a taijutsu that is faster than the instant body movement technique.
However, the only requirement is that you need a relatively strong body to control it. Do you want to learn it?”
Yanagawa looked at Tsunade proudly.
“Yes, I want it.” Tsunade said with rapid breathing.
“Hmm? Really?”
Yanagawa looked at Tsunade with a strange expression. Why was this answer so similar to the lines of the heroines in some small movies?
“Nonsense, teach me quickly, and I’ll make sure you have a good life in the future.”
Tsunade patted Yue Xiong’s mouth and said.
Looking at the surging waves, Liuchuan was secretly shocked.
After coming to his senses, Yanagawa directly taught Tsunade the training method of shaving.
“Tsk tsk, I really don’t know what’s wrong with your brain, you can actually stomp the ground dozens of times at high speed.
Generate explosive reaction force to move at high speed, creating an advanced physical technique.”
Tsunade said in amazement.
“I have given you the method. It depends on whether you can master it. I will go to the Hokage Building first to get my ninja forehead protector.”
Yanagawa gave Tsunade a big eye roll.
“Go ahead, go ahead.”
Tsunade was already so obsessed with the magic of shaving that she didn’t care about Yanagawa anymore.
Chapter 22: Obtain Sharingan [Request Flowers] (Old Version)
At the Root headquarters, Danzo sat at his seat, listening to his subordinates reporting to him what happened in the Ninja School today.
But as he listened, Danzo had an urge to kill someone.
“What, Yanagawa is suspected to have a special bloodline limit?”
“Yes, Chief!”
The Root member said respectfully.
“Well, Sarutobi Hiruzen is a good man, he really has a good plan.
I’m afraid he already knew about this, and that’s why he was unwilling to let me train Liuchuan.”
Danzo said angrily.
Bloodline limit!
Even Danzo had long coveted this powerful ninjutsu that was buried in his blood.
Danzo even set his sights on the Hyuga and Uchiha clans of Konoha.
But because these two families were too powerful in Konoha, he dared not take action.
But now, he actually missed a civilian genius who possessed a bloodline limit.
How could he not hate this?
“Since I can’t get it, I won’t let Susan get away with it. I’ll keep an eye on him. Once I get a chance, I’ll kill Liuchuan.
If I can’t get it, I will destroy it with my own hands.”
Danzo snapped.
As you command, Chief.
Yanagawa didn’t know that he was being targeted by Danzo again.
Moreover, he looked like he wanted him dead.
At this time, he had already arrived at the Hokage’s office.
“Yanagawa is here!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen put down the documents in his hand and smiled.
“Hokage-sama, my ninja forehead protector should be healed by now, right?” Yanagawa asked.
“Of course, but before I give you the ninja forehead protector, I want to ask you a question, okay?” Sarutobi Hiruzen said kindly.
“certainly.”
Yanagawa nodded.
Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled with satisfaction and said, “Yanagawa, do you have any plans after graduation?”
Although Liuchuan had already made a plan in his mind, he still said: “No.”
“From the strength you showed today, you are already very close to being a jonin.
Since you have no plans, I wonder if you are interested in joining the Anbu?” Sarutobi Hiruzen asked with a smile.
If it were before, Sarutobi Hiruzen would never have suggested that Yanagawa join the Anbu.
After all, although Liuchuan could be considered a genius before, he had not shown any extraordinary talent and strength.
But it s different now. Sarutobi Hiruzen has already determined that Yanagawa is a genius who has a bloodline limit or was eliminated by blood. How could he just let it go?
“ANBU?”
Although Liuchuan looked a little hesitant, he was already very happy in his heart.
Isn’t it for this purpose that he showed his strength today?
“Anbu is a special force established in the village. Only the Hokage of each generation is qualified to issue orders. If there is nothing to do, they are relatively free.
But the missions carried out by the Anbu are extremely dangerous. If you really want to join, you must be mentally prepared. “
Sarutobi Hiruzen explained in a deep voice.
“I think I can give it a try.” Yanagawa said seriously.
“Very good, then you go back first, understand I will have someone take you to report to the Anbu, and once you get there, someone will assign you a task.”
With a satisfied smile on his face, Sarutobi Hiruzen handed over the ninja forehead protector that belonged to Yanagawa.
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the system task. You will be rewarded with 3 draws.”
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for triggering the system task. You will become the captain of the dark division within half a year. If you complete the task, you will be rewarded with 3 draws. If you fail the task, there will be no penalty.”
Hearing the long-lost system prompt sound, Yanagawa left the Hokage Building with an excited smile.
So far, I have drawn prizes twice. The first time I got the Flame-Flame Fruit, and the second time I got the Razor.
So, next, Liuchuan is also looking forward to what kind of abilities he will get from these three lottery chances!
After returning home, Yanagawa couldn’t wait to call the system.
“System, help me draw the lottery directly.”
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining a Magatama Sharingan. May I ask if the host would like to fuse it?”
The Uchiha clan’s Sharingan evolved to its final form, which is the legendary Rinnegan that can control life and death!
But if the Uchiha clan knew that I had the Sharingan, it would be strange if they didn’t fight me to death.
However, the draw is what matters.
“Don’t merge yet, continue with the lottery.”
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the intermediate level of Conqueror’s Haki. May I ask if the host would like to integrate it?”
“Continue the lottery.”
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining Storm Kick, one of the Six Styles. May I ask if the host has integrated it?”
Although he didn’t get those awesome skills that Liuchuan expected.
But it is also considered pretty good, especially the intermediate domineering aura, which has infinite uses in this world.
“System, fuse the Sharingan.”
As Yanagawa finished speaking, an inexplicable force surged into his eyes, constantly transforming his eyes.
After a while, Yanagawa’s eyes turned red, and a magatama slowly emerged.
“System, fuse the Conqueror’s Haki and Storm Kicks for me.”
Two huge amounts of information flooded into Liuchuan’s mind at the same time.
Even with his current physical strength, he couldn’t help but feel dizzy.
I don’t know how long it took, but Liuchuan finally finished making fun of these two pieces of information, and at the same time took control of this super powerful ability that only one person in a million possesses.
If you use the Conqueror’s Haki in combination with the ability of the Flame-Flame Fruit on the battlefield, you will create a super strong mental attack and a super strong physical attack.
I’m afraid that even a Jonin wouldn’t be able to remain intact?
There is no need to say more about the other Genin and Chunin, they will definitely be killed instantly!
After calming down his excitement, Yanagawa looked at the time, tied the ninja forehead protector on his arm, and went out to the ninja school.
Before reaching the school, Yanagawa could see Yuhikurenai’s looking around from afar.
“Yanagawa-kun.”
Seeing Yanagawa’s figure, Yuhi Kurenai ran straight over.
“Come on, I’ll let you taste my husband’s cooking today.” Liuchuan said with a smile.
Yuhi Kurenai’s face turned red, but she did not refute Yanagawa’s words. She let him hold her little hand and walk out of the village.
By the stream, a bonfire was slowly rising, roasting a wild boar and several fish with their bodies pierced by branches.
“Yanagawa-kun, you have become a ninja. You will be going on a mission in a few days, right?” Yuhi Kurenai asked curiously.
“Well, Lord Hokage has already said that I will be on a mission tomorrow. Maybe in the future, we will meet less often.” Yanagawa said with emotion.
“Oh.” Xi Ri Hong responded with some disappointment.
“Hong, after you graduate, I will ask the teacher to arrange us in the same team. That way, we can see each other every day.” Liuchuan comforted.
Yuhi Kurenai’s face lit up and she responded sweetly, “Well, I’ll listen to Yanagawa-kun.”
Yanagawa smiled and pinched Yuhikuren’s little face.
Then he began to tell her all the methods of shaving and training.
“Hong, practice according to what I just said. If there is anything you don’t understand, wait until I come back from the mission and I will slowly guide you.”
Yanagawa said gently.
“Well, Yanagawa-kun, I will definitely not let you down.”
After realizing how precious these two physical skills of Yanagawa were, Yuhi Kurenai said very firmly.
“Hong, I believe in you, let’s get started!” Liuchuan encouraged.
Xi Ri Hong didn’t say anything else, but the determination in her eyes had completely exposed her inner thoughts.
Chapter 23: Join the Dark Step, codenamed Fire Fist [Please collect] (Old version)
I have to say that the Anbu is very efficient in doing things.
As soon as the sun rose, Liuchuan was called out from the bed.
Yanagawa looked sleepy and yawned as he came to Konoha’s most mysterious Anbu.
At this time, almost all the members of the Anbu, except those who were out on missions, gathered here.
“Come on, let me introduce you to everyone. This is Yanagawa. He will be our teammate from now on.”
“Hello everyone, my name is Liuchuan. Please give me your guidance in the future.” Liuchuan said.
After the introductions of the Anbu members, they began to carry out their tasks for the day one by one.
“Yanagawa, in the Anbu we usually call each other by code names. When performing a mission, you must wear a mask. You can give yourself a code name.
I forgot to tell you, I am the captain of the 3rd Division of the Anbu, codenamed Zangtian. “
Zangtian said slowly.
Yanagawa hesitated for a moment and said, “Code name? Let’s use Fire Fist!”
After all, he is a little fan of Ace, and now he has obtained the Flame-Flame Fruit.
Since Oda doesn’t allow Ace to continue sailing on the sea, he will use the code name “Fire Fist” and make it resound throughout the entire Naruto world.
Fire Fist Yanagawa seems pretty good too.
“Okay, it’s just a code name anyway. I’ll send you the Anbu equipment later.
Now let me tell you what tasks the Anbu usually performs!”
Zangtian paused and continued, “Team 1 is responsible for protecting the safety of the Hokage.
Team 2 is mainly responsible for leaving the village to carry out certain confidential tasks, and our team 3 is mainly responsible for protecting the village.”
“Captain Zangtian, I would like to ask, are our tasks fixed?” Liuchuan asked.
You know, he has a system mission to complete!
If I spend every day protecting the village, I won t be able to become the captain of the dark wing within half a year, let alone three years!
“Of course it’s not fixed. There is a place in the Anbu where tasks are posted.
Hokage-sama will put some new tasks there every day, if you are interested, you can go there and take a look. “
Zangtian explained patiently.
He finally understood that the reason why Yanagawa asked so many questions was that he didn’t want to monitor the village every day like them, but wanted to go out and carry out missions.
“Okay, I understand. Thank you Captain Zangtian.” Liuchuan thanked.
Zangtian had already seen through Liuchuan’s thoughts, but he was only responsible for bringing him into the Anbu, and other matters were not his responsibility, so naturally he couldn’t say anything.
“Come on, follow me to get the Anbu equipment.”
After saying that, Zangtian walked away, and Liuchuan naturally followed him.
Not long after, Yanagawa finally received the exclusive equipment of the Anbu, a short sword, a fox mask, and a set of tight combat uniforms, which are the most basic attire of the Anbu.
Since Yanagawa had just arrived at the Anbu, Tianzang was not in a hurry to let him carry out any mission, but instead took him around the Anbu.
After Yanagawa became familiar with the Anbu, Tianzang took Yanagawa to carry out the mission of their team 3.
At this time, Danzo came to the Hokage building in a rage, and walked straight into the Hokage’s office without knocking on the door.
Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was processing documents, looked a little confused and wondered what was wrong with Danzo today.
“You are such a good person, no wonder you refused to hand Liuchuan over to me, and even said that he is still with the child.
As a result, you turned around and directly recruited him into the Anbu.”
When he first opened his mouth, Danzo was still suppressing his anger, but by the end, he was almost shouting.
Even those outside who passed by the Hokage’s office looked slightly sideways.
“This is the Hokage’s office, and I am the Hokage. What should I do to you? Also, Danzo, how can you come here and yell at me so early in the morning?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen also felt a little angry.
He was the Third Hokage designated by the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, but these days, Danzo has been bullying him.
Even a clay man would have some temper, let alone Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“Yes, you are the Hokage, Hushan, believe me, you will regret it one day.”
After saying that, Danzo slammed the door and walked out.
In Danzo’s mind, Yanagawa was already on his kill list.
This action made Sarutobi Hiruzen frown slightly. It seemed that it was time to give these self-righteous guys a lesson.
I had hoped that Danzo would change a little, but now it seems that he has become even worse.
And do Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu really think that Sarutobi Hiruzen doesn’t know about the little things they did in secret?
However, they are not doing too much now, so Sarutobi Hiruzen just turns a blind eye.
The internal conflicts in Konoha became increasingly serious, and the Uchiha clan had already expressed dissatisfaction with Sarutobi Hiruzen’s actions.
If things continue to develop in this way, the split between Konoha and the Uchiha clan is inevitable.
And don t forget, there is not only the Uchiha clan in Konoha, there is also the Hyuga clan!
As Danzo was his former partner and now one of the elders of Konoha, it would be fine if he didn’t want to help him get rid of these two major troubles.
On the contrary, because of the appearance of Yanagawa, the conflict between them became increasingly serious, which gave Sarutobi Hiruzen a headache.
Even Danzo knew the news that Yanagawa had joined the Anbu, and of course the big families could not hide it from them.
At first they were very surprised, after all, Yanagawa had just graduated from the Ninja School yesterday.
I joined the Anbu today.
It can be imagined how much Sarutobi Hiruzen values ??and trusts him.
But when they thought about what their subordinates had reported to them yesterday about Liuchuan’s graduation, they were no longer surprised.
After all, everyone is very familiar with Fujisaki Hideta’s strength.
Since Yanagawa was able to defeat Fujisaki Hideta and force Sarutobi Hiruzen to come to the rescue, it means that Yanagawa’s strength is infinitely close to that of a jonin, and he also possesses a special bloodline limit.
If Yanagawa is given enough time, it is not impossible for him to grow to the level of Kage.
Because Yanagawa was a commoner of Konoha, he became a popular figure in the eyes of major families for a while, and everyone wanted to win him over.
Inside a tavern in Konoha, the most famous place for prostitution, gambling and drugs is here.
“Tsunade, I heard about what happened yesterday. Congratulations on getting such an outstanding disciple.” Orochimaru said hoarsely.
“It’s just bad luck. I didn’t expect that a commoner like Yanagawa would have a bloodline limit.” Jiraiya said sourly.
You know, even his most proud disciple, Minato Namikaze, doesn t have a Kekkei Genkai!
“Jiraiya, I haven’t taught you a lesson for a while, have you become arrogant?
Do you want to experience my super strength punch again?” Tsunade said unhappily.
Seeing Tsunade’s attitude, Jiraiya suddenly didn’t dare to speak.
“Tsunade, Yanagawa hasn’t grown up yet, you better be careful Danzo, I got the news that Danzo might take action against Yanagawa.”
Orochimaru said with a serious expression.
“Hmph! Danzo, I have tolerated him for a long time. I have already informed the teacher. If he can move Yanagawa, then I dare to touch him. I hope he doesn’t seek death, otherwise I guarantee that even the teacher can’t protect him.”
When talking about Danzo, a hint of viciousness flashed in Tsunade’s eyes.
Orochimaru and Jiraiya, who were sitting next to them, were a little surprised.
They didn’t expect that Yanagawa actually had such an important position in Tsunade’s heart.
In order to protect him, Tsunade even wanted to kill Danzo.
Chapter 24: Decapitation Operation [Please add to collection] (Old version)
In the blink of an eye, a month has passed.
During this period, the actions of the five major countries have become more frequent.
Especially the two countries, the Land of Thunder and the Land of Earth, they have begun to stockpile supplies without any concealment, as if they are ready to go to war at any time.
The daimyos of the Water Country and the Fire Country were unwilling to lag behind and also began to transport large amounts of supplies to their respective ninja villages.
War is absolutely inevitable, all that is missing now is a fuse.
And the fuse is the Kingdom of Wind.
After more than a month of investigation, intelligence personnel from various countries have vaguely realized that the news of the disappearance of the third-generation Kazekage is very likely true.
However, the top leaders of each ninja village were aware of the seriousness of the matter, and they did not dare to act rashly before getting confirmation.
But if it can be confirmed that the third Kazekage is really missing, the Land of Wind will definitely become the main battlefield of the Third Ninja World War.
During this month, Liuchuan did not fall behind and completed seven or eight tasks above level B.
The name of Fire Fist also made him famous among the Anbu.
He has developed the power of the Flame-Flame Fruit to 50%, and with the addition of the Conqueror’s Haki and the One-Magatame Sharingan, his strength has changed dramatically compared to a month ago.
Now, Yanagawa is heading to the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Water.
Of course, he was not going there for fun, but a Mist Ninja who had been lurking in Konoha for more than ten years stole a very important piece of information from Konoha.
As for what the information was, Yanagawa didn’t know, but the mission stated that if the information fell into the hands of the enemy, it would likely cause a devastating blow to Konoha.
From this we can see how important this information is to Konoha.
Before Yanagawa, the Konoha high-level officials had already sent three jonin and ten chuunin to pursue, and now they have intercepted the Mist Ninja at the border of the Land of Fire.
Perhaps because the Mist Ninja was good at hiding, they were in a stalemate for a while.
And how could they not have support when a Mist Ninja who has been lurking in Konoha for more than ten years is willing to expose his identity and send this information to the Water Country?
Therefore, Yanagawa’s mission this time is to kill all those Mist Ninjas and bring the information back to Konoha.
And now, at the border of the Land of Fire, a Chunin was walking over with a panicked look on his face.
A jonin saw him like this, frowned and asked:
“Didn’t I ask you to stay at the border of Water Country for surveillance? What happened?”
“Lord Kawakami, it’s bad. Reinforcements from Kirigakure have arrived.” The Chunin said anxiously.
“Damn it, these thieves should have killed all of these Mist Ninjas during World War II.”
Kawakami’s face changed and he said harshly.
“Don’t be impatient. Did you see how many of them there are? Also, how many of their jonin are here?”
Another jonin, who was wearing a jonin vest, asked.
“Master Hyuga Yusei, after I saw their ninja forehead protectors, I immediately rushed here to inform you all.
However, from the number of people I saw, there were definitely no less than twenty of them. I couldn t tell how many Mist Ninja Jonins came.
The chunin said respectfully.
“This is troublesome. With so many Mist Ninjas coming, there must be quite a few Jonins.
You hurry up, catch that guy, and bring back the information. I’ll take a few people to stop them.”
Hinata Yusei said quickly.
“Youcheng, I’ll take some people to stop them, and you take some people to get the information back.
Also, have someone report this news back to the village and ask the Hokage to send reinforcements.”
Kawakami said this and left with ten Chunins.
Everyone present knew very well that this battle was probably unavoidable.
When Hinata Yusei saw Kawakami leaving, he quickly opened his Byakugan and searched the forest for the Mist Ninja who had stolen the information.
Kawakami was running fast in the deep forest, and soon a group of ninjas appeared in front of him. Judging from the ninja forehead protectors, they were undoubtedly Mist Ninjas.
But when he saw the appearance of the leading Mist Ninja, his face suddenly changed.
“This time, the Mist Ninja reinforcements are led by one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Muri Shinpachi. This is troublesome.”
Kawakami’s face became even more serious.
After seeing Muri Shinpachi, even he was not sure he could return to the village safely.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Just as Kawakami was in a daze, dozens of shuriken attacked them.
“Earth Escape: Earth Flow Wall.”
At one point, a huge wall formed by mud blocked all those shurikens.
“Muri Shinpachi, what do you want to do in the Hidden Mist Village? Do you want to start a war?” Kawakami said with a gloomy face.
“Konoha Jonin? Interesting, kill!”
Muri Jinpachi ignored Kawakami completely and used the Explosive Sword: Feimo technique to perform the Body Instant Technique and slashed at them fiercely.
The moment the explosive knife touches a tangible object, an explosion like a detonating talisman is emitted.
The moment Murishinpachi took action, the Mist Ninjas who came with him also took action at the same time.
Damn it.
Kawakami had just dodged Muri Shinpachi’s attack when another Jonin of the Mist Ninja came towards him.
The other Mist Ninjas have already set their sights on the Chunins of Konoha.
A great war thus began.
The Mist Ninja hiding in the dark suddenly looked happy when he heard the sound of fighting. He knew that his support had arrived.
As long as he sends the information back to the village, he will be the biggest contributor and will definitely receive a reward.
Compared to the Mist Ninja, Konoha started to get anxious.
After all, the battle made such a loud noise, it was impossible for them not to hear it.
If the Mist Ninja who stole the data cannot be found, the Water Country’s operation will be truly successful.
Under the leadership of Shinohachi Muri, and with the advantage of numbers.
For a while, Kawakami was losing ground.
Of the ten Chunins that they brought, eight had already fallen in a pool of blood, leaving only two still struggling to hold on.
Damn it!
Although Kawakami was angry, he was unable to free himself under the violent attack of Muri Jinpachi, even though he wanted to support those Chunins.
If he was careless at any time and got stabbed, he would probably die here.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Under the terrifying destructive power of the explosive knife, countless large trees in the forest were destroyed.
Kawakami seized the opportunity and kicked Muri Jinpachi back, and was about to perform ninjutsu.
Phew!
A long knife pierced his body from behind, but fortunately he avoided the heart at the critical moment, otherwise he would have been dead.
“Haha, well done. Konoha’s jonin are truly incomparable to those of other countries. They are really difficult to deal with.”
Wu Li Jin Ba laughed wildly.
“mean!”
At this time, all the Chunins had been killed by the Mist Ninja, and he was the only one left. He was also stabbed. Although it was not fatal, his strength was greatly reduced.
Kawakami’s heart sank completely.
“Thank you for the fun you brought me today, Konoha Jonin. I will remember you. I will send you on your way now.”
After saying this, Muri Jinpachi raised his explosive sword high in the air.
The other Mist Ninjas also looked at what was going to happen next with excitement.
“Flame Ring: Pillar of Fire.”
A pillar of fire fell from the sky and engulfed all the Rain Ninjas who were still in excitement.
Chapter 25: Kill the Seven Ninja Swordsmen [Five more updates for collection] (Old version)
The violent flames began to spread in this space, and even the moisture in the space was evaporated by the scorching flames.
Ahem
Kawakami coughed up blood and looked at this doomsday-like scene in disbelief, his eyes full of shock.
“I’m not late, am I?”
A figure with flames coming out of his body slowly appeared in Kawakami’s view.
“Are you from the Anbu?”
When Kawakami saw the fox mask that Yanagawa was given, a look of ecstasy appeared in his eyes.
“Who attacked me?”
Muri Jinpachi pushed away the two corpses covering his body and roared angrily.
A look of surprise flashed across Yanagawa’s face.
As expected of being one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, he was able to react in time when he was attacked by surprise, and used his own men as a shield.
“Be careful, he is one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Land of Water, the wielder of the Explosive Sword Feimo, and an elite jonin, Muri Jinpachi.”
Kawakami said quickly.
“You go first, leave this to me.” Liuchuan nodded to indicate that he understood.
Originally Kawakami didn’t want to leave, but when he thought about his current physical condition, he felt that even if he stayed he would be a burden and might very likely implicate Yanagawa.
So, Kawakami gritted his teeth, said “take care”, and left the sea of ??fire.
When he saw the fox mask on Yanagawa’s face, Muri Jinpachi’s pupils shrank.
“Tell me, how do you want to die, suicide, or no body left?” Yanagawa said casually.
“I want you to die.”
Murishinpachi roared and rushed forward.
Yanagawa’s right arm directly turned into an element and punched towards Muri Jinpachi.
Muri Jinpachi defended himself immediately, but he ignored the fact that fire had no substance and was eventually engulfed by the raging flames.
Ahhhh!
Screams and the smell of burnt meat floated in the forest.
“Tsk tsk! I didn’t expect that the Seven Ninja Swordsmen didn’t even know that there is no such thing as the Hokage trying to be something else.”
Yanagawa said with some surprise.
If he dodged, it would take some effort for Yanagawa to kill him, but unexpectedly, this guy was stupid enough to take it head-on.
No wonder, later several of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were beaten to death by Might Guy.
Not to mention the other Mist Ninjas, after being hit by Yanagikawa’s Flame Ring, Fire Pillar, except for some of the senior ninjas who were still struggling, the rest had turned into charred corpses.
Looking at the blazing flames, if left unchecked, the entire forest would probably be destroyed.
Liuchuan’s mind moved, and those raging flames, like a good baby, rushed into Liuchuan’s body.
After a while, in the deep forest, only the charred bodies of the Mist Ninjas and those Mist Village jonin who had not yet died were left. The flames had completely disappeared.
So, Yanagawa drew out the short knife from behind and started to finish off the opponent.
As long as he finds that someone is still alive, Liuchuan will stab them in the heart to help them get free.
After defeating all the jonin of the Mist Ninja, he came in front of Muri Jinpachi.
Looking at Jinpachi Muri with his eyes closed and no breath, Yanagawa stabbed him hard in the heart just in case.
Muri Shinpachi, who originally looked like a dead man, suddenly jumped up and chopped at Yanagawa’s head with a explosive knife.
Yanagawa was indeed cut in half by his sword, but the imagined scene of blood flying everywhere and internal organs falling to the ground did not appear.
“What kind of monster are you?”
Murishinpachi looked at Yanagawa in horror.
Because at this time, countless flames emerged from Yanagawa’s body, and then slowly healed.
After a while, it returned to its original state and there was no visible wound at all.
“Phew! That was close. I was scared to death.”
Yanagawa patted his fragile little heart.
If he had not developed the ability of the fruit to the point where he could transform his entire body into elements, he would have been killed here today.
“Monster? You are so ignorant. You can die now.”
After Yanagawa finished speaking, he used the dagger in his hand to pierce Muri Shinpachi’s heart.
Until his death, the scene that he had just witnessed was still echoing in Shinpachi’s mind.
“Explosive Knife Feimo, although it looks a bit ugly, I should be able to ask the Third Generation Old Man for a reward if I take it out.”
Liuchuan muttered to himself, picked up the explosive knife that fell on the ground, and left.
Soon after Yanagawa dealt with these Mist Ninjas, Hyuga Yusei also killed the Mist Ninja who had stolen the data and took the data back.
The first thing they wanted to do was to support Liuchuan, but when they arrived at the battlefield.
Everyone gasped.
There were corpses lying everywhere. If those ninjas had not been wearing ninja forehead protectors, they would not have believed that the aggressive Mist Ninjas were wiped out in such a short time.
Soon, they found the body of Muri Shinpachi.
Kawakami, Hinata Yusei and another jonin looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a moment.
Yanagawa had no idea how much shock his actions had caused to those people.
At this time, he was carrying the Explosive Sword Feimo and walking towards the Anbu.
The other members of the Anbu were a little confused when they looked at the big sword.
“Wait, Fire Fist, the sword in your hand seems to be the explosive sword Feimo from the Hidden Mist Village, right?” Zangtian asked uncertainly.
“Yes, Captain Zangtian, is there any problem? If not, I will go and complete the mission first.” Liuchuan replied.
“It’s okay, it’s okay, go and hand in the task!”
Zangtian waved his hands repeatedly.
Liuchuan looked at him with some confusion, then went to hand in the task.
As soon as he left, the other ANBU members began to whisper among themselves.
They knew the owner of Bakuto Feimo very well. You know, many Konoha ninjas died under this big sword.
But now Yanagikawa actually brought him back to the Anbu, doesn’t that mean that Murishinpachi has been killed by him?
Although this is a little hard to believe, the facts are right in front of them. Even if they don’t believe it, there is nothing they can do.
After Yanagawa completed the task, he came to the Hokage’s office with the explosive sword.
“Yanagawa, what are you doing?” Sarutobi Hiruzen was a little confused.
“Hokage, this is my trophy. I wonder if you are interested in this ninja weapon.” Yanagawa laughed.
“The Exploding Sword Feimo of the Land of Water, that guy Muri Shinpachi, wasn’t he killed by you?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen asked with a bit of a smile on his face.
“The one-eyed man you are talking about was indeed killed by me.” Yanagawa said nonchalantly.
“Tell me, what do you want this time?” Sarutobi Hiruzen asked speechlessly.
Liuchuan’s growth rate was indeed beyond his expectations.
Unexpectedly, Yanagawa was able to kill an elite jonin only one month after entering the Anbu. If he was given another year, wouldn’t he be able to kill a Kage-level ninja?
A seven-year-old movie star, it s scary to think about it!
“I haven’t thought of it yet. Anyway, I don’t need the weapon, so I’ll give it to you first. I’ll look for Hokage when I think of it later.” Yanagawa said casually.
“Okay, you put it here first, I’ll have someone take it away later. By the way, Yanagawa’s Chunin Exam is about to begin, and it will be held in the Land of Earth.
If you want to participate, go to the Land of Earth in one or two days!” Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a smile.
“The Chunin Exam? Okay, I understand. If there’s nothing else, I’ll leave first.” Yanagawa replied after thinking for a moment.
“Well, go ahead!”
Chapter 26: Tsunade was fooled [Please collect] (Old version)
The next day, Yanagawa did not go on the mission.
First, he spent the whole morning teaching Xihi Hong how to shave and kick.
Then after saying goodbye to Kurenai Yuhi in the afternoon, Yanagawa found Tsunade and explained his purpose to her.
“What? You want to learn the Rasengan created by Minato?” Tsunade frowned.
“Yes, I can exchange it with a physical skill of the same level as mine.” Yanagawa said very affirmatively.
“Even if you are willing, Minato may not agree.
You know, Rasengan is an A-level ninjutsu!”
This kid is really causing trouble for his teacher.
“So, I’ve come to find you, teacher. As long as you take action, Senior Brother Minato will definitely agree.” Yanagawa laughed.
“You are a good talker, but what benefit can I get from it?”
Tsunade said maliciously.
This is a rare opportunity to trick Yanagawa, how could Tsunade let it go!
“Well “
Yanagawa looked at Tsunade speechlessly.
It was always the students who asked the teachers for benefits, but now when it comes to me, why is it the other way around?
However, seeing that Tsunade looked like she was sure she would defeat him, Yanagawa knew that he would not be able to escape today unless he bleeds a little.
“I created a new taijutsu.”
Yanagawa said it very simply and roughly.
Hearing this, Tsunade’s eyes suddenly lit up.
The shaving technique that Yanagawa taught her last time directly increased his combat effectiveness by 20%.
If there is another person with the same level of Taijutsu as Shave, then wouldn’t he be able to beat Jiraiya up?
“Good disciple, tell me, what is your new physical technique used for? Are there any side effects?” Tsunade asked with shining eyes.
“Hehe! That Rasengan thing…”
“Leave it to me. If Minato won’t teach you, I’ll let Jiraiya teach you.”
Before Yanagawa could finish his words, he was interrupted by Tsunade’s domineering words.
“Well, since you are so sincere, I will tell you the wonderful use of this physical technique!”
Yanagawa first put on a reluctant look, then continued:
“My new physical technique is called Storm Kicks. There is no point in talking about it. I will demonstrate it to you.”
Tsunade walked into the yard with Yanagawa with an expectant look on her face.
“Lan Jiao.”
Yanagawa shouted loudly and exerted force with his right foot. A crescent-shaped arc appeared out of thin air and directly cut a big tree in the yard in half.
Tsunade was shocked by its power.
When she walked over and saw the incredibly smooth cut on the stump, she took a deep breath.
“Hiss! Are you sure this was caused by your kick just now? And not by using a weapon?”
Tsunade said in disbelief.
If Yanagawa hadn’t demonstrated it to her, she wouldn’t have believed that there really was such a physical skill.
This is not physical technique, this is simply a weapon!
No wonder, this guy has no use for weapons at all, his body is the most terrifying weapon!
“Of course, the Storm Kick I created does not inflict damage by kicking the enemy, but rather uses a super-fast and powerful kick to create a vacuum and slash to attack the opponent.
With your strength, if you practice this physical technique, you might be able to easily split the enemy in half.”
Yanagawa said without any shame.
“Tsk tsk! You are no longer a genius.
First it was the special bloodline limit, and now it’s this terrifyingly powerful physical technique, it’s simply mass production like an old sow!”
Tsunade sighed.
“You are the sow, do you want to learn or not?” Liuchuan said dissatisfiedly.
“Of course I have to learn, but I’m very curious about how many of these physical techniques you still have, Ogawa?” Tsunade asked curiously.
“There are only two types at the moment, but my original plan was to create six.” Yanagawa said as a matter of course.
Anyway, since I have the system, I will extract them all sooner or later, so it can’t be considered a lie.
Then, Yanagawa passed on the training method of Storm Legs to Tsunade.
After receiving the training method, Tsunade patted her huge chest and promised:
“Xiaochuanzi, I will take you to find Minato. If Minato is unwilling to teach you, I will let Jiraiya teach you.
If Jiraiya doesn’t teach me, I’ll smash his head off.”
In response to this, Yanagawa silently prayed for Jiraiya in his heart, hoping that he would be more sensible.
“No, big sister, who are you saying is smaller?”
Yanagawa reacted and said with some dissatisfaction.
Man, you can say whatever you want, but you can’t call me small.
“Isn’t it small? Take it out and let us see?” Tsunade said fiercely.
Liuchuan was stunned for a moment.
Damn, can you please play by the rules?
“You’re so cruel. In a few years, I’ll make sure you see how old I am.”
Yanagawa said viciously.
“Haha, sister is waiting for you, let’s go to Minato’s house first.”
After saying that, Tsunade took Yanagawa’s ‘little hand’ and walked towards Minato’s house, which was the house where Uzumaki Naruto would live in the future.
Then, Yanagawa experienced what it felt like to fly.
Tsunade took him from the rooftops of Konoha to Minato’s doorstep in just two minutes.
I don t know either, and I don t dare to ask!
Soon, the yellow-haired Minato opened the door and invited Tsunade and Yanagawa to come in and sit down. Uzumaki Kushina was also very diligent in making tea for them.
“This must be my junior fellow apprentice, Yanagawa. Nice to meet you. Thank you for your guidance.” Minato said with a smile.
“Brother Minato, please give me your guidance in the future.” Yanagawa said with a smile.
“Okay, now that we’ve gotten to know each other, let’s get down to business!”
Tsunade interrupted their conversation rudely.
“Princess Tsunade, I wonder what you want to talk to me about?” Minato asked with some confusion, not angry.
“Ahem! It’s like this, Minato, I want to know how to practice your Rasengan.”
Hearing Tsunade’s direct response, Yanagawa almost spit out his tea.
Please, we are here to ask for help!
Can’t you be more polite and tactful?
You are so tough, let alone A-level ninjutsu, even C-level will be difficult for you!
“No problem. I’ll write down the practice method right away.”
Minato said very directly.
Poof! Ahem!
After hearing what Minato said, Yanagawa could no longer control himself and spat out a mouthful of tea and started coughing violently.
He agreed, he really agreed.
OMG!
Is this how people in this world communicate?
“Junior brother, are you okay?” Minato asked worriedly.
“It’s okay, it’s okay, Senior Brother Minato, don’t you want to ask why the teacher wants you to learn that ninjutsu training method?” Yanagawa asked with an expression as if he was fucked by a husky.
“Do you even need to ask? Princess Tsunade’s major is medical ninjutsu, and her secondary is physical ninjutsu. Of course, she is here for you, my junior brother, to practice!”
Minato acted as if it was a matter of course and completely defeated Yanagawa.
Could it be that A-level ninjutsu is so casual in the eyes of these people?
“Besides, you called me your junior brother, but I haven’t given you a gift yet.
This ninjutsu is just a gift to you!”
Minato chuckled.
“No, no, Brother Minato, since you gave me a gift, I will give you one too!”
Yanagawa passed on the training method of Arashikage to Minato.
After all, Minato already possessed the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, and Shave did not provide much improvement to him.
“Minato, this is a physical technique created by this kid himself. It is very powerful. You are definitely worthy of it. Take it!” Tsunade also said.
Minato looked at Yanagawa in surprise, then said, “Junior brother is indeed a genius. He can create his own Taijutsu at such a young age. Then I won’t be polite.”
Yanagawa heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Minato didn’t refuse.
After obtaining the training method of Rasengan, Yanagawa and Tsunade did not stay long. They said goodbye and left Minato’s house.
That leaves time for him and Uzumaki Kushina to create Naruto.
Please collect, give flowers and reward in the new week! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! !
Chapter 27: Chunin Exam [Please add to collection] (Old version)
Of course, Yanagawa’s method of practicing the Rasengan was not practice, but a sudden flash of inspiration.
Since wind-attribute chakra is added in the process of condensing the Rasengan, an S-level Rasenshuriken ninjutsu can be used.
So what if he joins the fire?
Or would it be even more awesome if the power of the Flame-Flame Fruit was added?
Of course, all of this is full of unknowns and he needs to verify it.
Now that the Chunin Exam is about to begin, Yanagawa certainly has no time to waste on this, and can only wait and try slowly later.
After telling Tsunade about the Chunin Exam, he separated from her.
The next day, Yanagawa came to the Hokage’s office early, took the Hokage’s token, and went to the Land of Earth.
When Yanagawa arrived at the Land of Earth, night had already fallen.
The token of Konoha was handed over to the person in charge of this Chunin Exam. When he saw Yanagawa’s information, he was a little surprised.
After all, Yanagawa is too young, but after seeing that it was the Hokage who personally recommended him.
Liuchuan successfully registered as he wished.
At dawn, ninjas from various countries began to gather at the examination location designated by the Tsuchikage.
The first one was a written test, which mainly tested a ninja’s reconnaissance ability. Yanagawa passed it the fastest.
The second match will be held three days later and will be a knockout round, the purpose of which is to observe the strength of ninjas from various countries.
Three days later, Yanagawa crushed his opponents with an invincible attitude and passed the exam with the first place.
The third match is scheduled to be held seven days later. The person in charge of the Land of Earth will give a token to each Genin who takes the exam and conduct a field trial.
The main purpose is to observe their ability to survive in the wild, but only three people can pass successfully.
There are no rules. Ninjas from various countries can fight to their heart’s content in the examination room until only three contestants are left.
After hearing the content of the third exam, all countries except the Land of Earth expressed dissatisfaction.
But they were all suppressed by Onoki’s words.
“Since the Chunin Exam is held on my territory, I will make the rules. If anyone disobeys, they will be disqualified from the exam.”
Onoki is indeed a man who possesses a blood elimination ability that is even more powerful than his bloodline limit.
After hearing this, Liuchuan felt a surge of longing in his heart.
But it was also because of this that ninjas from other countries began to unite.
And Yanagawa showed great strength in the second exam.
In addition, Yanagawa was the only one in Konoha who came to take part in the Chunin Exam, so he naturally became their primary target.
After Yanagawa knew their intention, he stood up and said with disdain.
“I just want to say that everyone here is a loser.”
For a time, Yanagawa offended all the Genin from all countries.
They all made bold statements that if they met Yanagawa in the examination room, they would definitely take down his head.
And Yanagawa said he was fearless.
The days passed one by one.
During these seven days, Yanagawa experimented with adding fire-attribute chakra and the power of the Flame-Flame Fruit to the process of condensing the Rasengan, but both attempts failed.
Liuchuan knew that it wasn t that his method didn t work, but that he just didn t find the balance point.
In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the final Chunin Exam.
When Yanagawa arrived at the designated location, almost all the ninjas from other countries had arrived.
However, when everyone saw Liuchuan coming, they looked at him with murderous intent, as if they wanted to kill Liuchuan right away.
And in such a dangerous situation, Yanagawa slowly extended his middle finger.
It made those people grit their teeth.
They secretly swore in their hearts that if any of them met Yanagawa later, they would torture him severely before killing him, otherwise it would be difficult to get rid of the hatred in their hearts!
In response to this, the examiners of this exam simply chose to ignore it. After quickly handing out the so-called tokens, they announced the start of the exam.
“Boy, you are so arrogant in front of me. I hope you won’t die so quickly later.”
A Sand Ninja from the Land of Wind said viciously.
“I hope you can still be so arrogant later.”
Everyone who passed by Liuchuan uttered harsh words, and then entered the examination room in groups of three or five.
There were even some people who entered the examination room and waited for Yanagawa directly at the entrance.
Of course, there were also some people who wanted to reap the benefits and after entering the examination room, they went straight into the depths of the forest.
Seeing that he was the only one left, Yanagawa did not use any cool teleportation techniques, but stepped into the examination room step by step in full view of everyone.
As for the Iwashi Ninjas in charge of surveillance, after seeing that all the candidates had entered the examination room, they would directly close all the entrances, and would not open the doors again until the candidates had decided the winner.
The moment the gate was closed, those who were squatting at the entrance began to show their fangs.
They drew their weapons and rushed forward.
“Garbage is garbage and will never be accepted on the table.”
Yanagawa said this with disdain, his hands began to transform into elements, and two beams of scorching flames rose up.
Faced with these ninjas who wanted to kill him, Yanagawa had no mercy at all.
Those Genin didn’t even have time to scream before they were ruthlessly wiped out by the flames.
All they left in this world was a charred corpse.
Yanagawa walked towards the depths of the forest without looking back.
When the Genin who were hiding in the dark and observing saw this scene, their faces were filled with horror.
I secretly swore in my heart that even if I had to give up this exam, I would never become an enemy of Yanagawa.
After all, the Chunin Exam is held every two or three years. They have many chances, but they only have one life!
Three days later, Yanagawa slowly walked out of the entrance of the examination room.
The other leading jonin who led the genin from their own country to take the exam waited for a long time, but did not see the genin from their village, and they had an ominous premonition in their hearts.
As time went by, it was already noon, and they still hadn’t seen the Genin they brought with them. They could no longer sit still and rushed into the examination room one by one, wanting to see what was going on.
But what greeted them were charred corpses. The way they died was basically the same, which means they died at the hands of the same person.
The jonin who led the team immediately thought of Yanagawa, and their veins were exposed, with expressions that looked like they wished they could kill Yanagawa.
But if they take action now, Yanagawa might very well become the reason for the Fire Nation to declare war on their country, and they dare not do so.
As a result, Yanagawa became the only one to be promoted to Chunin in this Chunin Exam.
Chapter 28: Eight Gates of Dunjia [Please add to collection] (Old version)
One day later, as soon as Yanagawa returned to the village, he was called to the Hokage Building by Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Apparently, the results of his Chunin Exam in the Land of Earth had been passed back to the village by someone.
“Yanagawa, you are really brave. You actually killed all the Genin from other countries.”
When he heard the news, Sarutobi Hiruzen silently wiped a cold sweat for Yanagawa in his heart.
Fortunately, the jonin from other countries were afraid of the strength of the Fire Nation and did not attack Yanagawa.
Otherwise, it would be an unknown whether Yanagawa could come back safely!
“They are just a bunch of trash. I’ll kill them if I want. Do they dare to attack me?” Liuchuan said disdainfully.
“Haha, overall, you did a good job this time.” Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a smile.
Not long after the end of World War II, all the major ninja villages were in urgent need of fresh blood to ensure the strength of their own villages.
You know, those guys who went to take part in the Chunin Exam were all outstanding in their respective villages, but now they have all been wiped out by Yanagawa.
I guess those guys are going crazy again.
“Hokage, you called me here just to say this?” Yanagawa said speechlessly.
“Of course I’m not. I want to rule you. In view of your strength, I have set up a special team in the Anbu.
How about you being the captain of the seventh team? Are you interested in giving it a try? “
Sarutobi Hiruzen asked with a smile.
“Huh? Why?” Yanagawa asked with some confusion.
Although he has a considerable reputation among the Anbu, it is still not enough to hold the position of captain.
But… now Sarutobi Hiruzen has actually set up a team just for him, and made himself the captain. This is a bit strange!
“No reason. Just tell me whether you have the confidence to be a qualified captain.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said directly.
Liuchuan nodded without hesitation, and at the same time, the system prompt sounded in his mind.
Isn’t this the reason why he joined the Anbu? Although he doesn’t know what Sarutobi Hiruzen is planning, Yanagawa doesn’t care.
“Very good, from today on, you are the captain of the 7th Anbu Team.
I will send someone to convey my order later, and I will arrange for a few new members to join your team tomorrow.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said with satisfaction.
“Well, if there’s nothing else, I’ll leave first. After all, I have to go say hello to the teacher too!”
Yanagawa said depressedly.
“Well, you leave first!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded but did not try to persuade him to stay.
“Hokage-sama, I will take my leave now.”
After Yanagawa finished speaking, he turned and left.
Looking at Yanagawa’s leaving back, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes flickered.
In fact, when Yanagawa went to the Land of Earth to take part in the Chunin Exam, Sarutobi Hiruzen held a meeting for Yanagawa.
It was specifically discussing Yanagawa, and if he passed the Chunin Exam, he would be promoted directly to Jonin when he came back.
But he was strongly opposed by Danzo. That was fine, as Sarutobi Hiruzen had no hope that Danzo would agree.
But what he didn’t expect was that even the other two elder advisors, Mitomon En and Utane Koharu, strongly opposed it.
This made Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face suddenly gloomy.
These three old guys actually united to oppose him as the Hokage. This was what he could not tolerate the most.
So, in order to win over Yanagawa, Sarutobi Hiruzen directly used his power to set up a new team and let Yanagawa serve as the captain.
This was something that Danzo and the two elders could not have anticipated.
I have to say, old people are still the best. Sarutobi Hiruzen is indeed a man known as the Ninja Hero!
After Yanagawa left the Hokage Building, he first went to the Senju clan and said hello to Tsunade, and then went to Kurenai’s house and spent some time with her.
Yanagawa learned that Kakashi graduated early shortly after he graduated.
The Ninja School also welcomed many friends, including Iruka, Kato Shizune, Mitarashi Anko, and so on.
From these familiar names, Yanagawa couldn’t help but sigh that Konoha was the cradle of geniuses, and the new forces were very powerful!
After instructing Xihihong on how to shave and kick, Yanagawa said goodbye to Xihihong and returned home.
Yanagawa said in his heart with full anticipation.
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Burning Escape. May I ask if the host has merged?”
Yanagawa said without hesitation.
After integrating Scorch Release, Yanagawa’s understanding of this chakra and the integration of ninjutsu became more profound.
It s worthy of being a bloodline limit.
“System, continue the lottery.”
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the A-level ninjutsu, Lightning Style: Chidori. May I ask if the host would like to fuse it?”
Um?
This reward surprised Liuchuan a little.
After all, this ninjutsu was developed by Kakashi, but now he has mastered it faster than Kakashi.
But it s still a good reward.
As a stream of information flooded into his mind, Yanagawa instantly learned this powerful ninjutsu.
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Eight Gates of the Taijutsu. May I ask if the host has merged?”
“Uh…fusion.”
This time the reward was a little beyond Liuchuan’s expectations!
They are all things from the world of Naruto, bloodline limits, ninjutsu, and taijutsu, all are here.
However, apart from the first two, Yanagawa does not dare to use the Eight Gates Ninjutsu easily. After all, this move is too harmful to the body.
After sorting out the rewards he received today, Yanagawa sat cross-legged and continued to develop the ability of the Flame-Flame Fruit.
Although in the original work, the Flame-Flame Fruit is restrained by Akainu’s Magma Fruit, Yanagikawa does not think so.
You know, the temperature of magma has an upper limit, but the temperature of flame has no upper limit.
If Ace can develop the power of the Flame-Flame Fruit to its extreme, the outcome is still unknown!
When Sarutobi Hiruzen informed the Anbu that a new team would be formed and Yanagawa would be the captain, some people began to get restless.
Especially Zangtian, he was a little confused at this time, because he knew that Liuchuan was only five years old!
A five-year-old captain of the Anbu team, would you believe it if I told you?
However, since the Hokage has given the order, they have to believe it no matter how much they don’t believe it.
The spy that Danzo had planted in the Anbu conveyed the news to Danzo immediately.
Danzo was so angry that he almost exploded on the spot.
I thought that since he strongly opposed Yanagawa becoming a jonin, Sarutobi Hiruzen would have no choice.
But in the blink of an eye, Yanagawa became the youngest dark team captain in history. This honor is not something that everyone can get.
Moreover, judging from Sarutobi Hiruzen’s attitude towards Yanagawa, he already has the ability to become a jonin.
As long as Yanagawa completes a few more S-level missions or A-level ninjutsu, no matter how much Danzo opposes, it will be a foregone conclusion that Yanagawa will become a Jonin.
But the better Yanagawa performed, the more Danzo wanted to kill him.
His eyes flickered a few times, and as if he had made some important decision, Danzo walked outside.
In the new week, please collect, give flowers, reward and rate me.
If you like this book, please support it! ! ! !
Chapter 29: Training the Newcomer [Please add to collection] (Old version)
The next day, Yanagawa came to the Anbu wearing a fox mask.
In the Anbu, Zangtian had already been waiting here for a long time with the members assigned to Yanagawa by Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“Fire Fist, congratulations on becoming the captain of Team 7. These are the three team members assigned to you by the Hokage.”
Zangtian said with a smile.
Seeing these three players, the corner of Liuchuan’s mouth twitched unconsciously.
No wonder Sarutobi Hiruzen is so easy to talk to, it turns out he wants me to be his babysitter!
In the past few months, the team members have not worn fox masks, and three of them are children, with Mao Yue Yugao being one of them.
“Huh! Captain Zangtian, can I apply to replace a team member?” Liuchuan took a deep breath.
“Hehe, Hokage-sama, you already expected you to say that. You can’t.”
Zangtian said with some gloating.
Of course, Zangtian had no other intentions, and his relationship with Liuchuan was pretty good.
However, there is always some inexplicable sense of humor when seeing a genius fail, isn t there?
“You are so cruel. I will remember this grudge.” Liuchuan said helplessly.
“Then I’ll leave these kids to you. I have other tasks to do, so I won’t accompany you any longer.”
After Zangtian finished speaking, he waved his hand and turned to leave.
Only Yanagawa and a few children were left in the Anbu, staring at each other.
“Alright, from now on you will be members of Team 7. Everyone introduce yourselves. I am your captain, codenamed Fire Fist.”
Yanagawa said helplessly.
Life is like that, you can’t resist, so Liuchuan can only enjoy it.
“My name is Mao Yue Xi Yan, please give me your guidance in the future, Captain.”
The purple-haired little loli said crisply.
“My name is Aburame Yasui, please guide me.”
“My name is Junye, please give me your guidance.”
The other two little boys arranged by Sarutobi Hiruzen introduced themselves.
“Since you have joined the Anbu, you must be prepared to die at any time. After all, this is not a child’s game.”
Yanagawa said in a deep voice.
Because he was wearing a fox mask, he put a lot of pressure on Mao Yue Xi Yan and others.
“Captain, I’m ready at any time.” Mao Yue Yugao said firmly.
A hint of fear flashed across Junye and Yasui’s faces, but it was quickly replaced by a look of determination.
“I’m X2 too.”
“very good.”
Liuchuan nodded with satisfaction and continued:
“I will take you to get the Anbu equipment first, and then I will take you to familiarize yourself with the environment here.”
Mao Yue Xi Yan and others didn’t say much, they just followed Yanagikawa obediently.
After a while, after receiving the fox mask and a short sword, Yanagawa began to take them around the Anbu.
“Although I know you are ready, you are too weak now.
If you go out on a mission, it will be very dangerous. During the next period of time, I will lead you in cultivation.”
Yanagawa said as he walked.
And Uzuki Yugao, who was following behind him, always felt a sense of familiarity when looking at Yanagawa’s back.
It was as if she had seen it somewhere before, which made her feel a little strange.
“Captain, have we met somewhere before? Why do I feel like you are so familiar?”
In the end, Mao Yue Xi Yan couldn’t suppress her curiosity and asked the question in her mind.
“Uh… now is not the time to talk about this. You will know when the time comes.”
Yanagawa laughed.
Mao Yue Xi Yan pouted his cute little lips and said with a bit of disappointment.
“Captain, how are you going to guide us in our training next?” An Jing asked with some anticipation.
“Haha, I promise I won’t let you down.” Liuchuan said meaningfully.
Soon, Yanagawa brought them to the Anbu, a training ground specially used for training.
“To be honest, you are too weak. You are at most Genin. It is simply overestimating your abilities to join the Anbu with such strength.
You know, when the Anbu go out on a mission, they may even encounter jonin.”
Yanagawa paused and continued, “If you encounter a jonin, you will surely die.”
“Captain, what should we do?” Junye asked.
“First, tell me what you are good at, such as ninjutsu.”
In fact, he had already cursed Sarutobi Hiruzen in his heart.
To be honest, Liuchuan has no obligation to teach them how to practice, but you can’t just watch them die on the battlefield!
No matter what, they are his subordinates now. How can Liuchuan just ignore them?
“Captain, I’m better at perception-based ninjutsu.” Yasui said a little embarrassedly.
After all, perception-type ninjas don’t have any outstanding performance in other aspects except tracking enemies.
“Captain, I… I am good at ninjutsu.” Junye said weakly.
“Captain, I am better at swordsmanship, and I don’t have any talent in ninjutsu.”
Mao Yue Xi Yan also said a little embarrassedly.
Yanagawa had already anticipated this situation.
Yasui is from the Oilfield Clan in Konoha. He is good at controlling insects and is considered outstanding among the sensory ninjas.
Jun was also the child of a Konoha civilian. Because his parents died in World War II, Sarutobi Hiruzen arranged for him to join the Anbu.
He doesn’t have any dazzling talent, it can only be said that he is pretty good.
There is no need to introduce Mao Yue Xi Yan. In the original novel, she and the sickly Yue Guang Ji Feng were practicing swordsmanship.
However, Yanagawa didn’t expect that Xiyan didn’t practice swordsmanship because of that short-lived genius, but because of her love for it.
“Not bad.” Liuchuan said lightly.
“A strong ninja must have a strong physique. Yasui, Toshiya, your weakness is your close combat ability.
Therefore, it is necessary to first improve physical fitness and close combat ability.”
Yanagawa said slowly.
“Captain, what about me?” Mao Yue Xi Yan asked curiously.
“As for you, since you major in swordsmanship, the physical requirements are higher.
If a swordsman can’t even hold a sword steadily, how can he fight the enemy? “
You know, in the world of One Piece, those famous swordsmen and great swordsmen, which one of them is not extremely strong?
Even users of natural abilities did not dare to face the great swordsman’s slashing blow.
However, the wrist strength and physique of those plans are too strong, which can be seen from the dumbbells lifted by Zoro during his usual training.
“Okay, Captain, I understand. We will definitely not hold you back.”
Mao Yue Xi Yan and the other two said in a deep voice.
“Ha! You have a good understanding. I will only give you one month to improve your strength. Then, I will take you out to carry out the mission.
If you die at the hands of the enemy, blame yourself for being too weak, don’t blame others, start training!”
Yanagawa sneered. If he didn’t provoke them, they would never realize how cruel the world outside the village is.
How comfortable their lives are now.
Chapter 30: Warning to Newcomers [Five more updates, please add to collection] (Old version)
A month passed in the blink of an eye.
The end of the year is approaching, but in the world of Naruto, there is no tradition of celebrating the Spring Festival, so everything is just like usual.
After graduating from the Ninja Academy, Kakashi joined other teams and began to carry out missions, and he was often not seen.
The future big boss Uchiha Obito is still the last one who is often late because of helping an old lady.
Only Might Guy was different when he saw Yanagawa and Kakashi leaving the school separately.
In addition, because Might Guy had no talent for ninjutsu, he was able to concentrate on practicing physical skills, and his strength improved by leaps and bounds in a short period of time.
Seeing his son’s performance, Might Dai has begun to teach the Eight Gates to Might Guy.
However, Yuhi Kurenai was not far behind. Under Yanagawa’s guidance for a month, she had already mastered the two powerful physical techniques, Storm Kick and Shaving.
However, there is still a lack of practical experience.
On this day, when Yanagawa came to the Anbu, Uzuki Yugao and the other two were already waiting for him there.
“It seems that you haven’t been lazy this month.” Liu Chuan nodded with satisfaction and continued:
“But if you want to become stronger, practice alone is not enough.”
“Captain, just say whatever you want to say!”
After spending a month together, they have become quite familiar with each other, so they speak more casually.
“I’ve accepted a B-rank mission to wipe out a group of bandits in the eastern part of the Land of Fire. Are you interested?”
“Of course there is, Captain, you know we have been practicing so hard just for this day!” Junye said impatiently.
Although Uzuki Yugao and Yasui did not say anything, their eager eyes had completely betrayed their thoughts.
“Oh! You seem very confident, but let me make it clear that I will only kill the leader of the bandits this time.
The rest is up to you, so be mentally prepared.”
Yanagawa said meaningfully.
To be honest, it is a bit cruel to ask them to kill someone on their first mission.
But as ninjas, they will have to experience this kind of thing sooner or later, and Yanagawa is just letting them experience it in advance.
“No problem, Captain, leave it to me.” Junye said gritting his teeth.
“I’ll give you one hour to bring whatever you think you need.
Meet at the village entrance in an hour, and remember not to wear a mask. “
Yanagawa nodded and instructed.
Mao Yue Xi Yan and others replied and turned and left.
An hour later, Yasui and Maoyue Yugao arrived at the village entrance, each carrying a backpack.
After a while, Liuchuan arrived at the village entrance empty-handed.
“Yanagawa-kun, why are you here?”
Mao Yue Xi Yan asked with some confusion.
“Uh…are you a naive person?” Liuchuan asked speechlessly.
We have been together for a month, and after I took off the mask, she didn’t recognize me anymore.
Does this count as the legendary ruthless cock-pulling?
“Wait, you…you’re the captain?”
Mao Yue Xi Yan said somewhat uncertainly.
Not to mention Uzuki Yugao, even Yasui is a little confused now.
He didn’t expect that his captain would be so young, he was almost of the same generation as them!
“What else?”
This scene made Liuchuan feel a little helpless.
“I’m sorry, I’m late.”
Mao Yue Xi Yan wanted to say something but was interrupted by a voice.
Yanagawa and the others turned around and saw Toshiya carrying a huge backpack.
Moreover, there was a pot outside the backpack.
Seeing his appearance, Liuchuan and the other two had black question marks on their faces.
“Toshiya, why are you carrying such a big bag?”
Yanagawa asked with a bit of a smile on his face.
“Ah…carry out the mission!” Junye said somewhat confusedly.
Since you brought the pot, you must have brought the bowls and pans too, right?
Do you have any spices in your backpack?”
Yanagawa said with a strange look on his face.
“Yeah, how did you know? This time I must let you taste my cooking skills.” Junye said complacently.
“Come on, we’re on a mission, not a picnic!”
Looking at her weird teammate, Mao Yue Xi Yan was so upset that she was too tired to complain.
“Forget it, forget it. If you like it, just take it with you. It’s good exercise. Let’s go!” Yanagawa said helplessly.
It would be a shame if such a good talent didn’t become a chef-ninja.
Yanagawa sighed in his heart.
The group walked along the forest path. Except for Yanagawa, the other three were leaving the village for the first time.
For a moment, they looked left and right, constantly taking in the scenery outside the village.
No one spoke along the way, and when the novelty wore off, their mood became a little heavy.
After all, this was their first time to carry out a mission, and it was a B-level mission, which involved killing people.
Although they said they were ready, they were actually somewhat reluctant about killing people.
“Don’t think too much. The hands of each of those bandits are stained with the blood of innocent people.
If we don t kill them, they will kill ordinary people who are defenseless.
Yanagawa spoke to comfort her.
Mao Yueyuan and others are children living in a war era.
How could I not understand what Yanagawa said!
It’s just that they couldn’t accept it for the time being.
“Yanagawa-kun, I…” Mao Yue Xi Yan opened her mouth, looking as if she wanted to say something but hesitated.
“Just ask whatever you want to ask. Don’t be polite to me.” Yanagawa said with a smile.
“Yanagawa-kun, how long have you been in the ANBU? Have you ever killed anyone?”
Mao Yue Xi Yan hesitated for a moment, then mustered up the courage to ask.
Yasui and Shunya both focused their attention on Yanagawa. They were also very curious about this matter.
“To be honest, I haven’t been in the Anbu for long, only three months.”
Yanagawa did not hide his intention from them and said it directly.
“Ah? Then how did you become the captain of the seventh team, Yanagawa-kun?”
It can be said that everyone present was very curious about this matter.
“Who knows, maybe Lord Hokage trusts me!” Yanagawa said casually.
“whispering sound!”
Mao Yue Xi Yan and others did not believe what Yanagawa said, and just thought that he just didn’t want to say it.
“Captain, you haven’t told us yet, have you ever killed anyone?”
Junya asked anxiously.
“I have killed quite a few.”
Liuchuan thought about the number of people he had killed during this period of time, and it was indeed quite a lot.
“Captain, what does it feel like to kill someone?”
Yasui asked.
“Hmm…how should I put it!”
Liu Chuan hesitated for a moment before he spoke slowly, “After killing so many people, I don’t feel anything anymore.
If there is any feeling, it is like killing an animal.”
hiss!
After hearing Yanagawa’s words, Yasui and others felt a chill rushing to the top of their heads, making them feel cold all over.
“Okay, let’s not discuss this issue anymore. You will experience what I’ve experienced sooner or later.”
Yanagawa said with a smile.
Mao Yue Xi Yan and others nodded without saying much.
Because, living in this world where the strong prey on the weak, if you want to survive, you must step on the corpses of your enemies.
If there is any mercy, the enemy will continue to live in this world by stepping on their corpses, wreaking havoc on their homes and their families.
Chapter 31: Suppressing the Bandits [Please add to collection] (Old version)
Soon, under the leadership of Yanagawa, the group arrived at a forest one kilometer away from their destination.
“According to the village’s intelligence, this group of bandits consists of 86 people in total. The leader of the bandits is an elite Chunin, and the two deputy leaders are ordinary Chunins.
These people rely on their own strength and often cause trouble to the surrounding villages.
Our goal this time is to wipe them out.
Remember, don t leave any one behind.
Yanagawa said coldly.
Hearing Yanagawa’s words, Yasui and others took a breath of cold air.
But they understood that as a ninja, they had to put the mission first.
Moreover, these bandits must have harmed a lot of people, otherwise this mission would not exist.
“An Jing, you are a perception ninja, you will be responsible for investigating the situation in the village, Xi Yan and Jun Ye, you two will be responsible for covering him.
Remember not to let the enemy know of our arrival, we will strike as soon as it gets dark.”
Yanagawa gave the instructions in an orderly manner.
“Yes! X3”
Mao Yue Xi Yan and others looked solemn. After they finished speaking, they turned into a black shadow and left, rushing towards the bandits’ base.
Yanagawa sat there, closing his eyes and resting.
About an hour later, Mao Yue Xi Yan and others came back.
“Report to the captain, the bandit’s stronghold is located in a valley with only one entrance. It can be said to be easy to defend but difficult to attack.
They also arranged several people to patrol in front of the gate. Unless we force our way in, it will be difficult to sneak in.”
Yasui told all the information he had obtained.
“Then attack with force. Don’t forget, you are ninjas, and they are just ordinary people with stronger bodies.”
After thinking about it, Liuchuan still warned with some concern:
“Remember, don’t be soft-hearted. I don’t want anyone to die gloriously the first time I lead you on a mission.”
“Captain, don’t worry, we have it in mind.”
Mao Yue Xi Yan took a deep breath.
Yasui Kazutoshi also nodded solemnly.
“Okay, everyone, eat something and take a break. Don’t be too nervous.”
Yanagawa said something to comfort her and said no more.
Mao Yue Xi Yan and others sat on the lawn and started to eat dry food.
As time passed, night soon began to fall.
Liuchuan suddenly opened his eyes and shouted, “Start the action!”
The others stood up and transformed into dark shadows that shuttled through the forest and rushed towards the village.
At this time, in the mountain village, one of the buildings that looked quite imposing was brightly lit, and laughter could be heard from time to time.
They had no idea that they were in great danger.
At this time, a big man sitting in the first seat was drinking wine happily, and his dirty hands were hugging a pitiful girl.
“Haha, today is big brother’s big day, I’d like to offer a toast to you.”
A sly-looking, mean-looking man below said in a flattering manner.
This person is Yuto Iwata, one of the three chief chunins of the bandits.
“Okay, okay, second brother, you are already grown up, it’s time to find a woman.”
The big man sitting at the head seat raised his glass with satisfaction and drank it in one gulp.
This person is the bandit leader, Yuwu’s traitor Matsushita Ken.
“Let’s not talk about this. Come on, big brother, let me do it.”
Iwata Yuto waved his hands repeatedly.
The other deputy leader was sitting there drinking alone, seemingly having no interest in all this.
Ken Matsushita knew the character of his third brother and didn’t say much.
Only the woman that Matsushita Ken was hugging had a look of despair on her face, as if she wished she could die soon.
In front of the gate of the mountain stronghold, Mao Yue Xi Yan and others seized the opportunity and appeared behind the patrolling bandits in a few flashes.
puff!
As the sound of a knife cutting into flesh was heard, those ordinary people were killed before they could even react.
Looking at the blood that was gushing out like a fountain.
Mao Yue Xi Yan and others suppressed the discomfort in their hearts and continued to go deeper into the mountain village.
Along the way, they were just as Yanagawa said, without any mercy.
The people they encountered had no time to react before they were stabbed in the neck.
As the bandits fell one after another, a strong smell of blood began to spread in the valley.
What s that smell?
A bandit asked his companion in some surprise.
“What’s that smell? Are you hallucinating?”
His companion ignored him and cursed at him with a smile.
But when he was about to say something, a figure appeared behind him.
A short blade pierced his heart directly.
Another bandit was about to open his mouth to scream, but someone covered his mouth and then cut his trachea.
He covered his neck, trying to use this method to stop the continuous flow of blood.
But unfortunately, there was no effect and I could only feel my life force slipping away with fear on my face.
Mao Yue Xi Yan and others did not stop at all.
In this dark night, they transformed into the gods of death, ruthlessly reaping the lives of these sinful people.
Finally, all the bandits outside were killed by them, leaving only those bandits in that magnificent building.
Well done.
Yanagawa patted their shoulders, with approval flashing in his eyes.
The performance of Mao Yue Xi Gao and the other two was far better than he had expected.
But at this moment, the three of them looked pale and had no mood to pay attention to what Yanagawa said.
Xi Yan, Yasui and Shunye all treated this as a dream and just wanted it to end quickly.
Matsushita Ken, who was originally drinking fine wine, was suddenly overwhelmed by the pungent smell of blood and almost spit out the wine in his mouth.
“Oh no, something happened.”
After saying this, Matsushita Xian quickly ran out of the hall and looked outside.
The moon, which was originally covered by dark clouds, also showed its head, and a soft moonlight fell on the valley.
With the help of moonlight, Matsushita Ken saw his men lying in a pool of blood.
“Second brother, third brother, hurry up, something happened.”
Ken Matsushita roared. He had expected this day to come, but he didn’t expect it to come so soon.
“Brother, what happened?”
Iwata Yuto walked out puzzled. When he saw the corpses lying all over the valley, he was suddenly speechless.
“Brother, what’s going on?”
Iwata Yuto said with chattering teeth.
“Don’t fucking ask. If you don’t leave, I’ll leave.”
After saying that, Matsushita Xian used the teleportation technique to quickly rush out of the village. He looked as if he hated his parents for not giving him two more legs.
Before Matsushita Xian could walk far, he was kicked back by a fiery red figure.
The huge impact caused Matsushita Xian to spit out blood.
“Leave? Have you asked for my opinion?”
Chapter 32: Do not accept threats [Please add to collection] (Old version)
Yanagawa and others slowly walked out of the darkness and looked at Matsushita Ken expressionlessly.
“Brother.”
Seeing Matsushita Ken vomit blood after being beaten by the enemy in the first encounter, Iwata Yuto could only feel his legs trembling.
“A ninja from Konoha?”
When he saw Yanagawa and others wearing ninja forehead guards on their heads or hands, a look of despair flashed in Matsushita Ken’s eyes.
He did not look down on Yanagawa because of their age, because they were from Konoha!
“Matsushita Ken, a rebel ninja from the Hidden Rain Village, fled to the Land of Fire. Relying on his own strength, he gathered a group of rubbish and started to do evil.
The surrounding villages have been poisoned by your tea, not only that, you also abducted women and killed civilians. Am I right?”
“Haha! Konoha is indeed known as the cradle of geniuses. Any of them who come out of it are geniuses. But you guys underestimate me, Matsushita Ken!”
There was a crazy look in Matsushita Ken’s eyes, and he was about to fight desperately.
Looking at Matsushita Ken quickly forming seals with his hands, a look of disdain flashed in Yanagawa’s eyes.
“Water Style: Water Fang Bullet Technique.”
A water column more than ten meters long appeared out of nowhere, spinning wildly and rushing towards Yanagawa and others.
Yanagawa’s right fist turned into an element and he punched out.
A fist several tens of meters in size condensed from flames directly boiled the water and swallowed up Matsushita Ken.
The fire fist pressed Matsushita Ken down hard and exploded completely.
When Matsushita Ken appeared in people’s eyes again, he had lost his voice and turned into a charred corpse.
When Iwata Yuto saw this scene, his body began to shake like a sieve and beads of cold sweat the size of soybeans kept dripping from his forehead.
You can see how scared he is at this moment.
“waste.”
Seeing the guy’s terrible performance, Yanagawa growled and raised his right hand to aim at his forehead.
“The rifle.”
biubiu.
Two fire bombs formed by condensed flames directly pierced through Iwata Yuto’s head and sent him to see the great emperor.
Just as Yanagawa was walking towards the building, a muscular bald man slowly appeared in their sight, holding a woman in his hands.
“Let me go, or I’ll kill her.”
The bald man is the second deputy leader of this group of bandits.
Seeing his performance, Yanagawa smiled.
“Do you think you are qualified to negotiate terms with me?”
“Haha, you Konoha has always advocated peace. Either let me go, or I will let her be buried with me. Look at her tearful appearance, it’s really pitiful!”
The bald man laughed wildly.
“team leader “
Mao Yue Xi Yan and the other two looked at Yanagawa nervously, as if they were afraid that Yanagawa would just kill the girl along with them.
But Liu Chuan ignored them and just shook his head and said with a smile: “Do you think you have me in your hands?”
“Hehe…I’m dead anyway, if you don’t let me go,
Well, I’m sorry, young lady, it was this boy who killed you.”
The bald man said very sinisterly.
“Please, save me, I don’t want to die.”
As expected, the girl pleaded to Yanagawa in great fear.
“Hey! You won. I can let you go, but you have to promise not to hurt her, otherwise, I will kill you.”
“Of course, I love her so much, how could I possibly hurt her!”
After saying this, the bald man held the girl hostage and walked out of the valley while staring at Yanagawa and others.
If they made any move, he would definitely pierce the girl’s neck immediately.
As they got closer to the exit of the valley, a hint of excitement appeared on the bald man’s face.
Liuchuan’s figure disappeared from the spot. The bald man’s face changed and he was about to kill the hostage.
But he saw that his head and body had been separated at some point, and his head was already flying in the air.
His thoughts were forever fixed on this moment.
“You dare to threaten me at this level.”
Liuchuan said this with disdain, then turned to the girl and asked:
“Miss, are you okay?”
Ah~~
What greeted Yanagawa was indeed a scream that was powerful enough to rival a C-level ninjutsu, and then the girl tilted her head and fainted.
Do I look that scary?
The young lady’s performance made Liuchuan doubt his life for a moment.
“What are you still standing there for? Go in and take out the valuables that the bandits have collected.
Then send this young lady home, and we can go back to hand in the task.”
Yanagawa glared and said in great displeasure.
Ohhh!
Upon hearing this, Mao Yue Xi Yan and the other two quickly walked into the building and began to throw all the property that the bandits had looted from the surrounding villages into the sealed scroll.
Then when Yanagawa and others were leaving, Yanagawa directly attacked in this valley.
Pillar of fire.
In a short while, the flames engulfed the entire valley.
“Captain, what are you doing?”
Mao Yue Xi Gao was somewhat puzzled by Yanagikawa’s behavior.
“Oh…if too many corpses gather in one place, there is a high chance that a plague will break out in that place.
Although the chance of this happening is very small, it is best to cremate the body just in case!”
Yanagawa explained.
“oh!”
After hearing Yanagawa’s explanation, everyone understood.
For a moment, there was a hint of admiration in their eyes when they looked at Yanagawa.
We are all the same age, why are you so outstanding?
The strength displayed by Yanagawa gave a great boost to Uzuki Yugao and others!
“Captain, are you tired? How about I help you carry this young lady?” Junye said flatteringly.
After seeing Yanagawa’s strength, if you don’t quickly curry favor with him, you must be a fool!
“Get lost, send this young lady home quickly, and then return these valuables to the villagers, and then we will go back to hand in the mission.”
Yanagawa said righteously.
But in fact, Liuchuan was very excited. After being in this world for so long, he finally had the opportunity to have a close contact with a well-developed girl.
Not long after, the little girl on Liuchuan’s back woke up slowly.
With her guidance, Liuchuan and others quickly sent her back to the village, and then asked them about other villages that were poisoned by the bandits’ tea.
Return all the property they have obtained.
When the villagers heard that Yanagawa and others were ninjas from Konoha and had already wiped out the bandits, they all shed tears of excitement.
It is conceivable how badly they had been harmed by bandits before.
Chapter 33: Speechless (Old Version)
Because it was already very late and at the strong request of the villagers, Yanagawa and others had to stay in the village for one night and return to Konoha to complete the mission the next day.
After hearing that Yanagawa and others had agreed, those simple villagers took out their own treasured wines or local delicacies to entertain Yanagawa and others.
And Yanagawa also took this opportunity to enjoy the feeling of being treated as a hero.
However, Mao Yue Xi Yan and the other two felt a little uncomfortable.
After eating and drinking, Liuchuan returned to the guest room prepared by the villagers to rest.
“Yanagawa-kun, are you asleep?”
The voice of Uzuki Yugao was heard outside the door.
“No! The door is not closed, you can come in directly.” Liuchuan responded.
After a while, Mao Yue Xi Yan pushed open the door and walked in.
Seeing her seeming to be hesitant to speak, Liu Chuan asked with a smile:
“Xiyan, what can I do for you?”
“Yanagawa-kun, can I sleep with you tonight?”
When she said this, Mao Yue Xi Yan’s eyes were a little evasive, and a blush appeared on her pretty face.
Yanagawa was shocked by such bold words.
Seeing Yanagawa’s performance, Mao Yue Xi Yan knew that he must have misunderstood, and quickly explained:
“Yanagawa-kun, today was the first time I killed someone. As soon as I closed my eyes, that scene appeared in my mind. I dared not fall asleep alone.”
At this time, Mao Yue Xi Yan was like a wounded deer, with a somewhat frightened face.
Obviously, what happened today still caused quite a shock to his mind.
“Oh! So that’s how it is. You can stay!”
A trace of disappointment flashed through Yanagawa’s heart.
I thought that this girl was conquered by my charm, but it turned out that I was overthinking.
“Thank you, Yanagawa-kun.”
A look of excitement flashed across Mao Yue Xi Yan’s face, and she said gratefully.
Liuchuan stood up and gave the bed to Mao Yue Xi Yan, and said:
“You can sleep on the bed tonight, and I’ll sleep on the floor.”
It s not that Yanagawa is such a gentleman, but he is simply powerless now!
Out of sight, out of mind.
“Ah… How can that be possible? Yanagawa-kun, let’s sleep together. I believe you. Besides…
Even if you want to do something to me, I won t object.
By the time she finished speaking, Uzuki Yugao’s voice was almost inaudible.
However, Liuchuan didn’t care. Since a girl is not afraid, what should you, a grown man, be afraid of?
After Liuchuan finished speaking, he took off all his clothes, leaving only a pair of shorts, then turned over on the bed, got into a comfortable position, and waited for the little Loli to come into his arms.
“Ah… Yanagawa-kun, why are you taking off your clothes?”
Mao Yue Xi Yan covered her eyes and asked with a red face.
“Huh? Of course we have to take off our clothes when we go to bed. Besides, sleeping with clothes on at our age will affect our development.” Yanagawa said seriously.
“Really?” Xiyan asked suspiciously.
“Of course, what good would it be for me to lie to you?” Liuchuan rolled his eyes at her fiercely.
In the end, Mao Yue Xi Yan still believed it, gritted her teeth, and took off the clothes that were wrapped tightly around her.
Although Mao Yue Xi Yan felt very ashamed, compared with today’s experience, it was nothing. In the end, she blushed and got into bed.
And Yanagawa showed a smile that showed his conspiracy had succeeded.
“Okay, let’s go to bed!”
After Yanagawa finished speaking, he turned off the lights and fell into a deep sleep soon after.
And when Uzuki Yugao felt the strong sense of security from Yanagawa, her tense nerves relaxed, and she lay on Yanagawa’s chest and slowly fell asleep.
The next morning, a ray of dazzling sunlight shone in from the window.
Uzuki Yugao lay on Yanagawa like an octopus.
Not long after, Mao Yue Xi Yan’s long eyelashes trembled, and her two big black eyes slowly opened.
After seeing Yanagawa under her, Uzuki Yugao screamed subconsciously.
“What’s wrong? What happened?”
Yanagawa was awakened from his sweet dream by the scream and stood up immediately.
Ah~~~
Then Yanagawa was greeted by a scream even more powerful than the previous one.
Even Liuchuan had to cover his ears now. The sonic power was something he couldn’t afford to offend.
“Yanagawa-kun, when…when did you enter my room?”
Mao Yue Xi Yan shyly pointed at Yanagawa’s naked body.
When Yanagawa heard what Mao Yue Yugao said, he was immediately stunned.
“Please, this is clearly my room, when did it become your room?” Liuchuan said speechlessly.
“ah???”
Mao Yue Xi Yan looked around and suddenly felt a few crows flying overhead.
For a moment, the air suddenly became quiet.
“I don’t care, just put on your clothes.”
Mao Yue Xi Yan directly used the privilege of a woman to cheat.
Although Liuchuan really wanted to fall directly on the bed and take a deep sleep, it now seemed that this idea was impossible to realize. In the end, he could only put on his clothes in frustration.
Seeing that Yanagawa had put on her clothes, Uzuki Yugao breathed a sigh of relief and then lifted up the girl on her body.
Yanagawa glanced at the figure that looked like it had been pushed by a bulldozer, and then looked elsewhere.
“Ah~~~~~ You are not allowed to look at it.”
After Mao Yue Xi Yan reacted, a beautiful morning was spent in this chaos.
At noon, Yanagawa and others dressed neatly and set out on the journey back to Konoha under the reluctant gazes of the villagers.
On the way back to Konoha, Uzuki Yugao glanced at Yanagikawa’s profile, then remembered what happened this morning, and a hint of shyness flashed across her face.
A few hours later, Yanagawa and others returned to Konoha.
The first thing is to take Uzuki Yugao and others to the Hokage Building to hand in the task.
After all, this is their first time to carry out a mission!
Inside the Hokage’s office, Sarutobi Hiruzen saw Yanagawa and everyone returning safely, and a knowing smile appeared on his face.
“Ah… it’s Yanagawa. How was it? Did the mission go smoothly?” Sarutobi Hiruzen greeted warmly.
Yanagawa rolled his eyes at Yuan Fei Hiruzen and said, “They are just a few Chunins. Look how anxious you are.”
“Haha… I’m just worried that Yasui, Junye, and Xiyan will hold you back!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t care and laughed.
“They performed well. This time I only killed three leaders, and they took care of the rest.”
Although Bie Yanagawa praised her, Mao Yue Xi Yan and the other two still felt something was strange.
After all, Yanagawa is the same age as them!
“That’s good. With their talents and under your leadership, I believe the three of them will soon be able to become excellent ninjas.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen praised.
Yanagawa was too lazy to say so much nonsense. After receiving the mission reward, he took Uzuki Yugao and the other two and left the Hokage Building.
Chapter 34: Self-Created Ninjutsu [Please add to collection] (Old version)
Another month passed in the blink of an eye.
It is now the 40th year of Konoha, and during this period Yanagawa has not gone out on any missions.
Instead, he stayed in Konoha to practice his ninjutsu.
After a month and countless failures, Yanagawa finally succeeded in using the Fire Style: Uzumaki Shuriken that he had been dreaming of.
Feeling the terrifying power contained therein, at this moment Yanagawa finally understood why Naruto had listed it as a forbidden technique by Tsunade when he created it.
Because the power inside is too violent.
The Rasengan with the addition of wind-attribute chakra might only cause damage to the user’s arms, but Yanagawa’s fire-style Rasengan is definitely different.
If it’s not controlled well, there will definitely be a real explosion on the spot, which is simply suicide!
Tsunade, who was originally drinking wine comfortably, felt the huge amount of chakra, her face suddenly changed, and she rushed towards Yanagawa with all her strength.
Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was sitting in the Hokage’s office, also changed his expression. After sensing the source, he began to perform the far-sightedness technique.
Yanagawa’s figure appeared in his crystal ball.
Seeing the fiery red shuriken in Yanagawa’s hand that was gathering chakra and spinning continuously, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face changed again.
“This guy is really not a quiet person. This is a ninjutsu that I have never seen before. I’m afraid its power has reached S-level, right?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said to himself in disbelief.
If the ninjutsu in Yanagawa’s hands were to explode in the village, the losses would be absolutely incalculable.
Thinking of this, Sarutobi Hiruzen could no longer sit still, and hurriedly left the Hokage Building and quickly headed towards where Yanagawa was.
But Yanagawa had no idea that he had alarmed several big guys.
He felt that the power of this ninjutsu was far from its limit.
He just added fire-attribute chakra and did not add the ability of the devil fruit.
“Stop it, kid. Do you want to raze this place to the ground?”
Just as Yanagawa was about to take action, he was stopped by a voice.
“I was wondering who it was, it turned out to be Otsuki Xiongmei!”
Now Tsunade didn’t care about fighting with Yanagawa anymore, and said quickly:
“Stop the ninjutsu in your hand. If the chakra gets out of control, it will definitely cause irreparable damage to the village.”
Hearing this, Yanagawa was stunned for a moment, and the shuriken slowly disappeared from his hand.
“Ah… well, haha, sorry, I just had a flash of inspiration and tried it out, but I didn’t expect it to work.”
Yanagawa smiled awkwardly.
I shouted in my heart, it s okay.
If Tsunade hadn’t arrived in time, the flames from the devil fruit he added might have gotten out of control.
“Phew! You little devil, you almost scared me to death.”
Tsunade said while patting the huge moon breast.
Just when Yanagawa was about to say something, Sarutobi Hiruzen also arrived here.
Not long after, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Minato Namikaze arrived.
Well, now all the big guys of Konoha are here.
“Teacher, what are you doing here?” Tsunade asked knowingly.
“It’s all your good disciple’s fault.” Sarutobi Hiruzen said unhappily.
“Orochimaru, Jiraiya, Minato, what about you?” Tsunade turned and looked at Jiraiya and the other two.
“I felt a very violent chakra and thought something had happened, so I rushed here as soon as possible.”
Jiraiya said, rubbing his head.
He had no idea what had just happened.
“Me too.”
Orochimaru and Namikaze Minato said together.
“But what does this have to do with Yanagawa?” Jiraiya asked with some confusion.
Hearing this, Tsunade looked directly at Yanagawa with an expression that said, “You said so yourself.”
“Uh… it’s okay, I was just bored recently, so I researched a ninjutsu, and unexpectedly it worked.”
Yanagawa said a little embarrassedly.
Unexpectedly, by studying a ninjutsu, I was able to blow up all the big guys in Konoha.
“What? Study a ninjutsu?”
Jiraiya had a look on his face like, are you kidding me?
“No, Junior Brother, I just felt the chakra fluctuation, the power has reached S level,
How come the ninjutsu you just studied is S-level?”
Minato also looked incredulous.
“It seems so?” Liuchuan said uncertainly.
“Okay, stop talking nonsense. You made me drop the documents I hadn’t processed yet and come here.
You must tell us what ninjutsu you just performed.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said unhappily.
Fortunately, Yanagawa was able to control it, otherwise the consequences would be really unimaginable, and it would be strange if Sarutobi Hiruzen would give him a good face.
“It’s nothing, actually. Didn’t Minato-san teach me the training method of Rasengan last time?
So I suddenly had an idea, if I added the properties of chakra to the Rasengan, would it be more powerful? I didn’t expect it to actually work.”
Yanagawa scratched his head embarrassedly.
The corners of Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others’ mouths twitched unconsciously.
Is this genius?
Yes, it’s a genius.
Just because of a sudden idea, he created an S-level ninjutsu. If this isn’t genius, then what is it?
“What, Junior Brother, you succeeded. When you condensed the Rasengan, you added attribute chakra. Did you really succeed?”
Minato asked as if he had fucked a husky.
“Yes! Do you want me to show you how to do it again?”
Seeing Yanagawa’s eager look, Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly spoke:
“No, no, if you want to perform it, it’s only the village that is performing it.”
“Come on, Junior Brother, let’s go out of the village. Today you must tell me the method of your success. To be honest, I thought of this a long time ago.
However, I have never succeeded. Junior Brother really gave me a big surprise!”
Minato said very excitedly.
But not only Minato, but also Jiraiya and others were curious about the power of Yanagawa’s new ninjutsu.
So, a group of people took Yanagawa and quickly walked out of the village, even Sarutobi Hiruzen was no exception.
“Hey, hey, hey! Don’t I have any dignity if you treat me like this?”
Yanagawa tried to break free from Tsunade and Jiraiya’s restraints, but failed. They drove him away from the village quickly without any regard for his feelings.
He left, he really left, cursing as he left.
Not long after, in an open space dozens of kilometers away from the village.
At this moment, in Yanagawa’s eyes, Minato and others were a group of big bad wolves, and he himself was just a little lamb, trembling under their gaze.
“Junior brother, hurry up!” Minato urged impatiently.
Chapter 35: Fire Style: Rasenshuriken [Five more chapters for collection] (Old version)
Under the expectant gazes of Tsunade and others, Yanagawa reluctantly began to condense the Rasengan.
This is a standard beginning, nothing surprising.
But when Yanagawa started to add fire attribute chakra, Tsunade and others’ expressions began to change.
All I saw was that the Rasengan in Yanagawa’s hand turned into a dazzling fiery red, and its rotation speed was getting faster and faster.
After a while, a whistling sound was heard.
A shuriken formed by chakra was spinning in Yanagawa’s hand at a speed that exceeded the speed of sound.
Yanagawa’s new move, Fire Style: Rasenshuriken, is completed.
Of course, this is not perfect yet.
“It actually worked. If I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn’t have believed it.”
Minato sighed.
He is the developer of the Rasengan and the first person to try to inject attribute chakra.
But he didn’t expect that his junior fellow apprentice would get there first.
Speaking of which, Minato blushed a little.
“Ogawa, how long did it take you to develop this ninjutsu?” Tsunade asked curiously.
“Well…about two months!”
After Yanagawa finished speaking, the expressions of Tsunade and others gradually froze.
Sarutobi Hiruzen:
Jiraiya:
Namikaze Minato:
Orochimaru:
Tsunade:
Seeing the air suddenly become quiet, Liu Chuan asked in confusion:
“Any questions?”
“No, no, hurry up and show us the power of this new ninjutsu.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen really didn’t want to be hit again, so he quickly changed the subject.
“Let’s strike at that hill!”
Orochimaru pointed at a small hill not far from them in a hoarse voice.
“No problem, look at me, Fire Style: Uzumaki Shuriken.”
Yanagawa said something in a secondary tone, and suddenly threw the weapon in his hand towards the hill.
The shuriken condensed by chakra grew in the wind, and soon it was already twenty or thirty meters in size.
In the blink of an eye, the shuriken sank directly into the hill.
Seeing that there was no other movement for a long time, Tsunade and others felt a flash of doubt in their minds.
Is that it?
Liuchuan chuckled and snapped his fingers under their gaze.
Boom!
A destructive force erupted from the hill. A mushroom cloud with a diameter of hundreds of meters rose up, and the earth shook for a moment.
After a while, the smoke cleared, but the bigwigs of Konoha were still standing there in a daze.
When they came to their senses, the small hill was no longer there, leaving only a huge pit hundreds of meters across.
After seeing this terrifying power, everyone present lost their composure for a moment.
“Xiao Chuanzi, is this caused by your attack just now?”
Tsunade asked in disbelief.
“Of course.” Yanagawa said proudly.
Naruto’s Wind Style: Uzumaki Shuriken is powerful, but it is only sharp.
But after his improvement, although its sharpness is not as good as the Uzumaki Shuriken infused with wind attribute chakra, its destructive power is definitely greater than that of wind escape.
This is when Yanagawa hasn’t added the ability of the devil fruit. If he does, will he be able to reach the level of the Tailed Beast Ball? Yanagawa is very much looking forward to this.
Sarutobi Hiruzen and others looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a moment.
Minato came back to his senses, hugged Yanagawa’s thighs, and said without thinking: “Junior brother… No, senior brother, you must teach me this move.”
Sure enough, all the Hokage of Konoha, except the third generation, were idiots.
“Ahem… Senior Brother Minato, your moral integrity has been lost.” Yanagawa said with a look of disgust.
“Yanagawa, please hand this technique over to the village. It is too powerful. If it is leaked, the consequences will be disastrous.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said in a deep voice.
Some of Konoha’s powerful A-level ninjutsu were listed as forbidden techniques, not to mention his S-level ninjutsu.
Tsunade, as Yanagawa’s teacher, felt a little unhappy to be honest, but she had to admit that what Sarutobi Hiruzen said was true.
“Hey…Hokage-sama, the ninjutsu I just performed, no one in this world can successfully practice it except me.”
Yanagawa patted his chest and said.
“Hmm? Why?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen and others showed curiosity.
“If the Rasengan is added with other attributes, perhaps others can learn it, but as for the fire attribute,
I dare say that if he dares to join, he is definitely courting death. I was able to succeed because of my bloodline limit.”
After Yanagawa finished speaking, one of his arms directly turned into an element and instantly turned into a blazing flame.
Upon hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others looked as if they had suddenly realized something.
“Okay, I understand. However, the fewer people practicing this jutsu, the better.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded, then used the instant body movement technique to leave in the direction of the village.
After all, there are still many important documents waiting for him as the Hokage to deal with. The main reason he came out this time was that he was surprised by the ninjutsu created by Yanagawa.
“This ninjutsu is very powerful. If you can master it skillfully, it will definitely be a powerful weapon on the battlefield. I’m leaving now.”
Orochimaru said and left.
Although ninjutsu is powerful, after seeing the fragility of life, Orochimaru became more interested in studying the art of immortality.
At the scene, only Yanagawa, Tsunade and four others were left.
Looking at the strong desire for knowledge in their eyes, Liuchuan knew that if he shared the secret of success today, these three big guys would never let him go.
“Junior brother, tell me quickly, how did you succeed?” Minato said anxiously.
A look of helplessness flashed across Liuchuan’s face, and he slowly said:
“In fact, the principle is very simple. As long as you slowly add attribute chakra during the process of condensing the Rasengan,
But the most important point is to maintain a balance between the two…”
Yanagawa talked a lot without stopping.
After listening to this, Minato began to condense the Rasengan in his hand. However, when he added attribute chakra, the Rasengan, which was almost formed, exploded directly.
“No, I feel the chakras are repelling each other.” Minato frowned.
“You should not classify them, because Chakra itself is one. If you find its balance point, you can easily control them.”
When Jiraiya and Minato heard Yanagawa’s words, their eyes lit up.
It turned out that they had unknowingly fallen into a dead end.
Chakra was originally one, but as people developed ninjutsu, it evolved into several types.
Over time, people have forgotten that they are one.
“I have said everything I need to say. Now it depends on when you can control the balance between them.”
Liuchuan paused and continued, “I solemnly warn you not to try the fire attribute, because that kind of energy is too violent and you can’t control it.
Otherwise, if your hair gets burned one day, don t blame me for not telling you in advance.
“I know, I know. Why are you nagging like an old man?”
Jiraiya said impatiently.
“White Hair, what are you talking about? Do you believe that I can use a Fire Style: Whirlpool Shuriken right away?”
Yanagawa said with an unhappy look on his face.
This is simply a typical heartless dick-pulling. It turns out that Zilai is also a scumbag. No wonder Tsunade looks down on him and instead chooses Kato Dan, who is weaker than her.
Chapter 36: The Eve of War [Please add to collection] (Old version)
After Jiraiya admitted defeat, Yanagawa and Tsunade returned to the village.
Walking on the street, a white-haired young man wearing a mask appeared in front of Liuchuan.
This one is Kakashi.
Kakashi obviously noticed Yanagawa, hesitated for a moment, and then walked up.
“Brother, don’t you have to carry out the mission?”
“No need, Kakashi is pretty good. It seems like you haven’t been lazy since graduating from the Ninja School.”
Liuchuan really benefited from this word, “Brother”!
“No, I’m not as good as you, brother. You’ve already become a Chunin.” Kakashi said embarrassedly.
“That’s right. Don’t you see who I am? I am your elder brother!” Liuchuan said proudly.
“Hehe!” Kakashi laughed awkwardly.
“Don’t be complacent, you are still far from it!”
Yanagawa hesitated for a moment, then continued, “Since you call me brother, I will teach you a powerful ninjutsu!”
“Yeah, big brother is talking about…wait, big brother, what did you just say? You said you would teach me ninjutsu?”
Kakashi suspected that he was hallucinating and asked belatedly.
“What? You don’t trust me, your big brother? Forget it, I won’t teach you. This is an A-level ninjutsu!”
Yanagawa pretended to be angry and walked away.
“Hey, hey! Big brother, I believe it, I believe it, please teach me.”
Kakashi quickly grabbed Yanagawa and spoke quickly.
“That’s more like it. Follow me.”
After saying that, Yanagawa headed towards training ground No. 2, and Kakashi hurriedly followed.
Soon, they arrived at training ground No. 2.
“Kakashi, watch out. The next ninjutsu I’m going to teach you is called Chidori, and it’s an A-level lightning ninjutsu.”
Yanagawa said as he walked to a big tree.
A look of anticipation flashed across Kakashi’s face. After all, this was an A-level ninjutsu!
Squeak, squeak!
When Yanagawa performed Chidori, a piercing sound rang out in the space, as if thousands of birds were singing at the same time.
Yanagawa inserted his hand into the tree trunk effortlessly.
“hiss!”
Kakashi took a deep breath when he saw the power of Chidori.
You know, the trunk of this big tree is so big that two adults can hug it!
There is absolutely no doubt about defense. If this move is used on the enemy, then… the picture is so beautiful that Kakashi dare not imagine it further.
“I’m just demonstrating it to you. Next I’ll tell you how to practice it. Don’t let me down.”
Yanagawa said lightly.
“Don’t worry, bro. I won’t let you down.”
Kakashi said very seriously.
Yanagawa nodded, handed the Chidori training method to Kakashi, and reminded him not to teach it to others easily, then left.
Not long after, Yanagawa arrived at the door of Yuhikurenai’s house.
I knocked on the door and it opened after a while.
“It’s Yanagawa!”
The person who opened the door turned out to be Yanagawa’s future father-in-law, Yuhi Shinku.
“Ah…haha, uncle, I’m here to find Hong.” Liuchuan said with a smile.
Although Yuhi Makuharu did not object to his relationship with Yuhi Makuharu, Yanagawa always felt guilty when facing Yuhi Makuharu.
People worked so hard to grow the cabbages, but you took them away before they were even fully grown. Don’t you feel guilty?
“Haha, Hong is practicing illusion right now. You can wait for her in my living room. It’s just right. I have something to say to you.”
Xihi Zhenhong smiled.
“Okay, thank you uncle.”
Yanagawa said this and followed Yuhi Shinku into the living room.
For a moment, the two fell into silence, and Yanagawa really couldn’t stand this atmosphere.
“Uncle, don’t you have something to tell me? What is it?”
“Ah… sorry, I was just thinking about something and my mind wandered for a moment.”
Yuhi Shinku said apologetically, then organized her thoughts and spoke.
“Yanagawa, I already know about your performance in the Anbu. I have to say that you are very outstanding. You also went to the Land of Earth alone to take part in the Chunin Exam.
Killing all the Genin from other countries, all these deeds can be called genius. “
Xihi Zhenhong sighed.
Yanagawa didn’t say anything, because he knew that the real show was about to begin.
“Yanagawa, I won’t beat around the bush. According to the information I have obtained, it has been confirmed that the third Kazekage has disappeared, and the top leaders of the Sand Village have split into two factions.
One faction wants to find the Kazekage, and the other faction, led by Chiyo and Ebizo, wants to start a war.
Although they are not yet unified, the Third War is inevitable, and I would like to hear your thoughts.”
When talking about war, Liuchuan’s expression began to become serious.
Once the war starts, there is no telling how many ninjas will be sacrificed and how many families will be torn apart and destroyed.
Liu Chuan pondered for a moment and said slowly: “As my uncle said, the third war is inevitable.
I remember that Senior White Fang killed Chiyo’s son and daughter-in-law during World War II, right?”
“That’s right.” Xihi Shinku nodded.
This matter was not a secret, so Liuchuan knew it and he didn’t find it strange.
“That’s right, Chiyo will never miss this opportunity to take revenge on Konoha, even if it means exchanging her current power for revenge.
And I don’t believe that those Sunagakure high-ranking officials are not interested in the power held by Chiyo.”
Yanagawa analyzed it in a very clear and logical way.
“Not bad, very good. It’s rare that you can see through all this at such a young age.”
Yuhi Shinku agreed very much with what Yanagawa said.
Because everyone of their generation knew how much Chiyo hated White Fang.
“If my guess is correct, war will break out within a year.”
Although Yanagawa was just guessing, his face showed great certainty.
Xihi Zhenhong nodded and said, “This is also the reason why I asked you to come here. Hong will definitely go to the battlefield at that time.
Although she has good talent, once she goes to the battlefield, it is no longer a matter of talent, but a real fight.”
“So what do you mean, uncle?”
Yanagawa could vaguely guess what Yuhi Shinku wanted to say, but he was not sure.
“Yanagawa, if the war breaks out, I will definitely not be able to take care of Hong. Hong will be handed over to you at that time.
I want you to bring Hong back safely from the battlefield. This is a father’s request.”
Xihi Zhenhong said in a deep voice.
“Don’t worry! Uncle, even if you don’t tell me, I will do it. After all, she is the candidate for my wife.
Besides, uncle, do you think I would let Hong go to the battlefield?”
Xi Ri Zhenhong seemed to remember something, her eyes lit up, and she waited for Huaxuan’s next words.
“The battlefield is such a dangerous place, how can I let Hong take risks? Hong just needs to prepare dinner at home and wait for me.”
Yanagawa said domineeringly.
“Haha…good boy, I was right about you. Let me see if you can do what you said!”
Yuhi Shinku let out a hearty laugh, and her eyes towards Yanagawa became even softer.
“Uncle, please rest assured. I, Liuchuan, always keep my word.”
Yanagawa said firmly.
Yuhi Shinku nodded, looked at Yanagawa with a look of satisfaction, and didn’t say much.
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for triggering the system task. Before the Third Ninja World War begins, you will become a Jonin of Konoha and be rewarded with 2 draws.”
Chapter 37: Konoha White Fang’s Death [Please collect] (Old version)
After spending some time with Yuhi Kurenai and giving her some guidance on her training, Yanagawa left.
After returning home, Yanagawa began to communicate with the system in his mind.
“System, can a task only be triggered once before it is completed?”
“No, the system tasks are triggered based on the host’s actions in the real world, and there is no limit to the number of times.”
“Then why can I only receive one system task every time?”
This made Liuchuan a little confused.
You know, he has not been very honest since he joined the Anbu, but he refuses to trigger the system task.
There are still so many powerful ninjutsu in the Naruto world that he has not yet mastered. How can Yanagawa be willing to accept this?
“This system doesn’t know either. If you insist on explaining it, it’s because the host’s behavior doesn’t meet the requirements to trigger the task!”
The system is also somewhat uncertain.
After all, tasks appear randomly, and the system is only responsible for notifying Liuchuan to complete them.
“Okay, I see.”
It seems that this system is trying to make me cause trouble!
The days passed one by one, and two months went by in the blink of an eye.
During these two months, Yanagawa, together with Uzuki Yugao and others, carried out more than ten tasks of varying sizes.
There are missions to escort merchants, as well as missions to go to other countries to eliminate rebellious ninjas. The highest level is A-level, and the lowest is B-level.
During these two months, Uzuki Yugao, Hinata Yasui and Toshiya have completely become Yanagawa’s little fans.
It can be said that Yanagawa is now omnipotent in their hearts.
Under Yanagawa’s leadership, they carried out so many missions without failure, and each time they completed them with a crushing victory.
When Liuchuan became famous in the village, they also became a little famous.
On this day, Yanagawa took Uzuki Yugaozo to complete a mission to the Water Country to eliminate the rebellious ninjas.
As soon as Liuchuan returned to the village, he felt something was wrong.
Because, the villagers were actually talking about Konoha White Fang.
Did that happen?
After Yanagawa hurriedly went to the Hokage Building to hand in the task, he came to Tsunade’s house.
“Hey! My talented disciple is back. Did the mission go smoothly?” Tsunade teased.
“Stop it, Da Xiong sister, what on earth happened in the village during the time I was away?
Why did I hear many villagers discussing Konoha White Fang when I just came back? “
Although Yanagawa had already guessed it about 80% of the time, he still needed to confirm it.
“Hey! I thought you were talking about something. This is something that is bothering me right now!”
Tsunade’s brows also frowned, and it can be seen that she really cares about this matter.
“Isn’t Konoha White Fang the hero of the village? What happened?”
Yanagawa asked.
You know, Konoha White Fang made a great name for himself in World War II, and his strength was so great that even the three ninjas did not dare to defeat him.
If that incident hadn’t happened, Yanagawa couldn’t think of anything else.
“Hey! Do you remember the mission that the village sent Senior White Fang out to carry out half a year ago?
Originally, Senior White Fang could have completed the mission perfectly, but because his companions fell into the hands of the enemy,
Senior White Fang gave up the mission and went back to rescue his companions. They were rescued, but the mission failed, causing great losses to the village.
“Huh? Just because of a mission, they treat the former heroes of the village like this? Have their hearts been eaten by dogs?”
Yanagawa said very unhappily.
If that’s the case, then if he fails in his mission one day, wouldn’t the fate of Konoha White Fang be the same as that of Yanagawa?
Moreover, the Konoha high-level officials now have no intention of stepping in to stop it, which is simply too chilling.
Tsunade saw Yanagawa’s dissatisfaction, so she spoke:
“Yanagawa, you should know that as a ninja, you cannot be affected by emotions.
Sometimes, in order to complete the mission, the sacrifice of companions is unavoidable.”
Yanagawa did not refute Tsunade, after all, it was clearly written in the Ninja Code.
But Yanagawa believes that Konoha White Fang did nothing wrong. The wrong ones are those politicians who do nothing, sit in high positions all day, and wait for others to work for them.
“Haha, let’s not talk about this matter for now, but Sister Daxiong, don’t you think this matter is too strange?” Liuchuan asked back.
“Hmm? What do you mean?”
Although Tsunade is big, she is not brainless.
On the contrary, Tsunade is very smart.
Yanagawa just nodded, and she thought of many possibilities in her mind.
Hehe, literally, does Konoha White Fang come back and spread his affairs throughout the village?
If there wasn’t someone behind the scenes doing something fishy, ??how could it have become known to everyone?”
Yanagawa sneered.
Tsunade hesitated and asked, “Who do you think is doing this behind the scenes?”
Without even thinking about it, Liu Chuan said with a look of disappointment:
“Hey! I told you that you are stupid and you still don’t admit it. Use your brain to think about it. Don’t use your brain all the time.
Is White Fang from over there?
You know, White Fang is a man who values ??his reputation very much. If White Fang is forced to commit suicide by a fishing reel, who will benefit the most? “
If it were in the past, if Yanagawa used her moon chest to say yes, Tsunade would definitely punch her, but now she was shocked by Yanagawa’s analysis.
“White Fang has always had a good relationship with the teacher, and he also supports the teacher to take the position of Hokage, so it will be Danzo,
If White Fang is really killed by a fishing reel, Danzo will be the biggest beneficiary, but the village will be the victim.”
By the time she finished speaking, Tsunade’s face had become completely gloomy.
“You’re not that stupid. I’m going to go to Kakashi’s house. I’m sure you know what you’re going to do.”
After Yanagawa finished speaking, he left Tsunade’s house and walked towards Kakashi’s house.
Not long after Yanagawa left, Tsunade also left and headed towards the Hokage Building.
Not long after, Yanagawa arrived at Kakashi’s door.
Kakashi was not in a good mood at the moment, because the person being discussed outside was his father, whom he had admired since childhood!
Some people even said something very harsh, saying that Konoha White Fang was a joke and was not worthy of being a ninja.
“Brother.” Kakashi called out without much interest.
“Well, is uncle at home? Take me to see him.” Liuchuan said directly.
Kakashi didn’t ask any more questions and took Yanagawa to his father’s room.
In the room, the once aggressive Konoha White Fang has completely changed.
Instead, there was a lifeless look.
But think about it, he rescued his companions and they were not grateful to him, but now they are turning the tables on him.
“Yanagawa, I’ve heard Kakashi mention you, and I’ve also heard about your deeds.”
White Fang showed a smile that was uglier than crying.
“Uncle, hello, I have heard about your story.” Liuchuan greeted.
“I’m sorry for leaving you with a bad impression.” White Fang said apologetically.
“No, uncle, on the contrary, I admire your actions very much.” Liuchuan said in a deep voice.
A hint of surprise flashed in Bai Ya’s eyes, and he raised his head and looked at Liuchuan.
“Rules are dead, but people are alive. We call those who violate the ninja rules trash.
However, those who don’t know how to cherish their companions are worse than trash. Uncle, I know you are feeling very bad right now.
But if you die, there is really nothing left.
After Liuchuan finished speaking, he turned around and left.
After hearing what Liuchuan said, a strange light appeared in Bai Ya’s eyes again.
Yes! If you die, there is really nothing left.
“Yanagawa, thank you!”
If you like this book, please support it by collecting it, giving it flowers, and giving it rewards! ! ! ! ! !
Chapter 38: Danzo is the planner (old version)
In the Hokage’s office.
Tsunade repeated Yanagawa’s words to Sarutobi Hiruzen.
If someone else said this, Sarutobi Hiruzen would definitely not take it seriously.
After all, it was White Fang who did something wrong.
At least that’s how it seems to them.
Even though Sarutobi Hiruzen and White Fang did have a good relationship, the damage the village suffered this time was too great.
Even if he is the Hokage, he cannot stand up and favor White Fang.
“Tsunade, you mean that this incident was caused by Danzo behind the scenes.
Is the purpose to force White Fang to death so that you can profit from this incident?”
At this time, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face looked a little ugly.
There is no need to explain White Fang’s importance to the village.
The benefits that White Fang had brought to the village in the past far outweighed the losses this time.
And Danzo actually wanted to force a village s hero to death for his own benefit?
“Teacher, that’s right. After Yanagawa said that, I thought about it carefully and found that something was very wrong with this matter.”
Tsunade paused and continued, “It is normal for a mission to fail.
After all, no one can guarantee that they can complete the task 100%, even if it was White Fang’s fault this time.
Given his reputation in the village, it is impossible for so many people to attack him.”
After hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen fell into deep thought.
He had to admit that what his disciple said made sense.
And he, the Hokage, didn’t even notice anything. According to White Fang’s character, if he allowed things to develop, things might really go in the worst direction.
“Tsunade, since you are so sure, I will leave this matter to you.
Find out the rumormonger, if it was really done by Danzo…”
A fierce look flashed across Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face.
“No problem, teacher, I will give you a satisfactory answer to this matter.”
Tsunade could tell that Sarutobi Hiruzen was really angry this time.
It just so happens that Tsunade has been resisting Danzo for a long time, and she must take this opportunity to let him taste her super powerful fist.
Three days later, through Tsunade’s secret investigation, the rumormongers were quickly caught.
After seeing that it was Princess Tsunade, one of the three legendary ninjas, those guys didn’t dare to hold back at all and told her everything that had happened.
“Great, great Danzo, I didn’t expect it was really you.”
Tsunade said through gritted teeth.
If Yanagawa had not just returned from his mission, tragedy would have probably happened.
By then, once White Fang dies, Konoha’s deterrence to other countries will definitely be much less than before.
Maybe a war will be started because of White Fang’s death.
At that time, the only one who would benefit would be Danzo, and the village would not know how much it would have to pay for his conspiracy.
After learning the truth, Tsunade rushed to the Hokage’s office.
He told Sarutobi Hiruzen everything he had investigated over the past few days.
Sarutobi Hiruzen pondered for a moment and said:
“Go and bring Danzo to me. If he dares to refuse, Tsunade, you can use your own means to bring him here.”
“no problem.”
Tsunade left with excitement on her face, as if she had received an imperial decree.
Now inside the Root headquarters, Danzo was in a very good mood. Things that had happened in the past few days were developing in the direction he had expected.
He was fascinated by the feeling of being able to make things happen with a flip of his hand, and he became even more determined to become the Hokage.
“Danzo, get out here, the teacher wants to see you.”
Danzo was just about to get up to make some tea when he was startled by the loud roar.
This voice was all too familiar to Danzo.
But he didn’t understand why Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to see him at this time.
Moreover, Tsunade came to “invite” him with such a tough attitude.
After thinking about it, just in case, Danzo did not open the door, and then said:
“Tsunade-sama, I’m sorry, please tell Hokage-sama that I’m not feeling well and I won’t be going.”
After hearing Danzo’s answer, Tsunade asked with a strange look on her face:
“Danzo, are you sure you don’t want to go?”
“Ahem, sorry, I’m really not feeling well. I will go to the Hokage Building someday and apologize to the Hokage.”
Danzo deliberately coughed with both hands, trying to send Tsunade away.
Tsunade didn’t bother to talk nonsense and punched the door open.
Danzo was stunned for a moment, and when he saw the shattered gate, a gloomy look flashed across his face.
“Tsunade-sama, what do you mean? Didn’t I say that I would go see the Hokage myself once I was well again?”
Danzo suppressed the anger in his heart and spoke word by word.
After all, I am one of Konoha’s high-ranking officials, even if you are the granddaughter of the first generation.
But you just tore down my door, where is my face?
“What do you mean? Hokage-sama said that if you refuse, I can do it my way. Please~go.”
Tsunade uttered the word “please” with a long tail, and looked like she was gritting her teeth.
Seeing Tsunade’s performance, Danzo had a bad feeling in his heart.
Just as Danzo was about to say something, Tsunade came up and punched him in the face.
“Ahem, Tsunade, are you crazy? How dare you attack me?”
Danzo growled angrily.
“You old man, I’m going to hit you.”
Tsunade didn’t waste any time talking to Danzo. She used the shave again, got close to Danzo and punched him hard.
For a moment, Danzo was like a ball, being hammered back and forth by Tsunade in this empty root.
Danzo was secretly shocked.
He didn’t even see Tsunade’s movements clearly. He just felt a pain on his face and his body flew into the air.
The sound of fists hitting flesh continued to ring out.
If anyone saw this scene, they would definitely secretly break out in a cold sweat for Danzo, because every punch from Tsunade was on his face.
In a short while, Danzo’s face had swollen like a pig’s head. It was estimated that even if his mother came, she might not be able to recognize him.
I really beat him so hard that I couldn t even recognize him!
After letting out that sigh of relief, Tsunade felt refreshed all over.
“Hehe… Sorry, I wanted to beat you up a long time ago.
But I didn’t expect that you would give me a chance today. Thank you so much.”
Tsunade chuckled.
Hearing this, Danzo felt a sweetness in his throat and almost vomited a mouthful of blood.
“Tsunade… you dared to attack me? I am the elder of Konoha. Do you want to betray the village?”
Danzo said in a somewhat unclear and harsh voice.
“Whether I have betrayed the village or not is not your turn to judge. Judging from your appearance, you should be feeling better now. Come with me to see the teacher!”
There was another crackling sound from Tsunade’s fists.
If Danzo dared to refuse, she would definitely not mind helping him loosen up his muscles.
Danzo shuddered and struggled to stand up, but he couldn’t stand up because of the pain on his face that almost made him faint.
“You old man are so dramatic.”
Tsunade said with disdain, picked up Danzo, who looked like a pig, with one hand and rushed towards the Hokage Building.
Chapter 39: Punishing Danzo [Please add to collection] (Old version)
Inside the Hokage’s office.
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Tsunade with some confusion, not understanding why she brought this thing here.
“Tsunade, what is this?”
“Ah… Teacher, this is Danzo!” Tsunade laughed.
Hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen almost bit his tongue.
Looking at Danzo whose head was swollen like a pig, Sarutobi Hiruzen really couldn’t recognize that this was the Danzo who had a gloomy face all day long.
Sarutobi Hiruzen suppressed his laughter and scolded, “Nonsense, after all, he is one of our Konoha’s elders, how could you be so harsh?”
Tsunade stuck out her cute little tongue and said, “I’m sorry, teacher, I was wrong.”
Danzo, who was lying on the ground, was so touched when he heard Sarutobi Hiruzen defending him!
He almost shed those tears of 1982.
But when he heard Sarutobi Hiruzen’s next words, he could no longer bear it and spat out a mouthful of blood.
“Next time you fight, don’t just hit him in the face, take care of his whole body, so it won’t be so ugly, understand?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said seriously.
“Teacher, I understand. Next time, I will take good care of Elder Danzo.”
Tsunade nodded in agreement.
Danzo could no longer bear it and said sadly:
“Susan, if you called me here just to humiliate me, then I tell you now that you have done it.”
“Humiliation? Compared to what the White Fang has suffered, this is nothing.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen finally stopped talking nonsense and directly threw the information that Tsunade had investigated in the past few days in Danzo’s face.
Seeing Sarutobi Hiruzen so angry, Danzo’s heart skipped a beat.
He picked up the documents on the ground with trembling hands and took a look at them. He suddenly felt unwell.
“Alright! Danzo, you’ve actually set your sights on the village hero.
If Tsunade hadn’t discovered it in time, you might have succeeded.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen suppressed his anger and looked at his former teammate with disappointment on his face.
After knowing that his deeds were exposed, Danzo said with some guilt:
“What did I do? White Fang did something wrong this time.
If it weren’t for him, how could the village have suffered such a great loss?”
Seeing the unrepentant Danzo, Sarutobi Hiruzen could no longer suppress his anger:
“Are you an idiot? Don’t you know how much White Fang has contributed to the village?”
I I
Seeing the furious Sarutobi Hiruzen, Danzo got scared, he really got scared.
“Fuck you, what’s wrong with your brain? You actually wanted to use the fishing reel to kill White Fang for your own selfish desires.
I really don’t understand why Second Grandfather accepted you as his disciple.”
Tsunade couldn’t hold back any longer. If the Sandaime hadn’t been there, Danzo would have been in trouble again.
You you
Danzo was so angry that he didn’t know what to say.
“You… what the hell, if you keep pointing your finger at me, I’ll teach you a lesson in a minute.
I really doubt whether you are a spy from another country. If it weren’t for the teacher’s sake, I would really want to beat you to death.”
Tsunade said angrily.
Seeing Tsunade getting angry, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was sitting in his office chair, secretly wiped a cold sweat.
Sure enough, women are such terrible creatures.
“Alright, alright, Tsunade, if you do that again, I’m really going to beat him to death.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen had no choice but to come out and act as a peacemaker.
“Humph! Forget about this time, but if there is a next time, I will make sure you can truly taste my super-powerful fist.”
Tsunade said very unhappily.
Faced with the furious Tsunade, Danzo dared not say a word and could only sit on the ground trembling.
“Danzo, it seems that you are no longer fit to lead the Root. I will have the Root broken up and join the Anbu. That’s it!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said very disappointedly.
“Suitanshan, you can’t do this.”
Hearing this, Danzo immediately lost his composure, because the root was his bargaining chip in the fight for the position of Hokage!
If he loses his roots, he will be a powerless elder. What can he use to compete with Sarutobi Hiruzen for the position of Hokage?
“Then what do you want me to do? Should I give you the Anbu as well, and then I will give up the position of Hokage, only then will you be satisfied?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen roared.
Ever since the second generation’s sacrifice, Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn’t remember how long it had been since he had gotten so angry.
Seeing Danzo’s unrepentant look, not to mention Tsunade, even Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to beat him to death.
“Alright, I don’t have that much time to waste with you. I can’t let you lead me any longer. Leave now!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen directly ordered them to leave.
Seeing that the matter was done, Danzo knew that no matter what he said, it would be useless, and he could only leave the Hokage building with a gloomy face.
The only thing that made Danzo feel fortunate was that he had planted the mark of eradicating the evil of tongue on every member of the Root.
With this, it won’t be difficult to gather those members together in the future, it’s just a little troublesome.
Seeing Danzo leave, Tsunade also prepared to say goodbye.
After all, after resolving this matter, she also wanted to inform Yanagawa!
“By the way, Tsunade, do you think it would be too early if I promoted Yanagawa to jonin?”
After all, Yanagawa has met the requirements of a jonin in terms of both his ability to carry out missions and his own strength.
But it was Yanagawa’s age that made Sarutobi Hiruzen feel a little embarrassed.
After all, would you believe it if you told me that he was a six-year-old jonin?
“Uh… is it too early? Teacher, if you don’t say it, I want to tell you.
My disciple’s strength is still limited to the missions he is carrying out. He should have been promoted to a jonin long ago, okay?”
Tsunade said speechlessly.
“Yes, Yanagawa has also made a lot of contributions to the village. Three days later, I will officially announce to the village that Yanagawa has become a jonin. Please tell him.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said with deep approval.
“No problem, teacher, I’ll leave first.”
After saying that, Tsunade turned around and said goodbye.
At this time, Yanagawa, Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao were sparring in the No. 2 training ground.
“Hong! It seems that you haven’t been lazy during this period!”
Yanagawa blocked Yuhi Kurenai’s attack with ease.
“No, no, Yanagawa-kun, there’s no way I can win a fight with you!”
Xihihong pouted her lips and acted cute.
And Mao Yue Xi Gao, who was standing aside, was looking at Xi Hi Hong with envy.
It seemed like she was envious that Yuhi Kurenai could openly act cute and coquettish with Yanagawa.
“Uh…you still want to beat me?”
Yanagawa said with a bit of a smile.
Not to mention Yuhi Kurenai, even if Uzuki Yugao came together, Yanagawa would just stand there and let them attack.
Yanagawa could easily defeat both of them relying on his instincts.
I’m sorry, but time travelers are just so arrogant.
Chapter 40: Becoming a Jonin [Please add to collection] (Old version)
After asking around, Tsunade finally found out Yanagawa’s location.
When she came to training ground No. 2 and saw this kid hugging girls left and right and talking about life with a smile, she was so angry!
On the other side, Kurenai Yuhi also noticed Tsunade’s arrival and quickly broke free from Yanagikawa’s arms.
She said shyly, “Lady Tsunade.”
Tsunade nodded and yelled at Yanagawa, “Little brat, after you left me with this mess, you come here to pick up girls?”
“Tsk! Big Xiong sister, what do you know? I’m planning for my future sex… no, happy life.”
Yanagawa said with a look of contempt.
“You are the Dayue Xiongmei, and your whole family is Dayue Xiongmei.”
Tsunade now felt like her chest was about to explode with anger.
As expected, this little brat is really not likable at all!
“Forget it. I don’t want to talk to you. What do you want from me?”
Yanagawa said with an expression as if he would let you go this time.
“Ah… kid, what’s that expression on your face?”
Tsunade felt that she was almost unable to control the wild power in her body, and just wanted to teach this brat a lesson.
Although it was not the first time that Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao had seen Tsunade and Yanagikawa fighting, they still found it very interesting every time.
After all, Tsunade is the object of admiration for many people in Konoha!
Countless people aim to become a ninja as good as Tsunade, even Kurenai Yuhi and Uzuki Yugao are no exception.
“Aiya! A good man doesn’t fight with a woman. Even if I lose this time, tell me what you want from me!”
Who made him meet such a weird Tsunade, and this weirdo is nominally his teacher.
“That’s more like it.”
Tsunade nodded in satisfaction and said, “The White Fang issue has been resolved. Just as you guessed, it was Danzo who was behind this.
The teacher has already broken up the Roots and added them to the Anbu teams. Maybe some Root members will join your team, so you have to be careful.”
Yanagawa was stunned for a moment, but after thinking about it carefully, this was natural.
After all, what Danzo did this time was indeed a bit too much. How dare Sarutobi Hiruzen allow him to continue stirring up trouble!
“Everything is as expected. However, you must have come to see me for more than just this matter, right?”
“Of course, apart from Danzo’s matter, the teacher has decided to officially announce that you will become a Jonin in three days. Congratulations!”
When talking about this matter, Tsunade also smiled.
Although this brat is very annoying, after all, Yanagawa is still Tsunade’s disciple!
The six-year-old jonin really earned enough face for her teacher.
“Wow!”
Before Yanagawa could say anything, Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao beside him both exclaimed in surprise.
However, Yanagawa was not surprised at all. Instead, he kept his eyes on Tsunade.
“What? Is there something on my face?” Tsunade said somewhat unnaturally.
“Your student has been promoted to jonin, so as a teacher, shouldn’t you show some appreciation by giving him a gift or something?”
“Ah…haha, I remembered that I have something to do, so I’ll leave first, you guys continue.”
After saying that, Tsunade used the shave technique and disappeared in front of Yanagawa and others in a few flashes.
Yanagawa:
Hill Hong:
Mao Yue Xi Yan: “…”
Is this a fucking teacher?
At this moment, Liuchuan was already beginning to doubt his life.
Ever since he became Tsunade’s disciple, Tsunade seemed to have taught him a powerful punch.
Then he had to figure out the rest on his own.
Think about other people s teachers, such as Jiraiya and Minato, what a great master-disciple relationship they have!
Looking at his irresponsible teacher, Liuchuan felt like crying but had no tears.
“Hehehe… I didn’t expect Lady Tsunade to have such a cute side.”
Xihi Kurenai responded with a giggle.
“Yeah! I always thought Tsunade was difficult to get along with, but after getting to know her, I found out.
It turns out that Lady Tsunade is not arrogant at all, she is just like the big sister next door.”
Mao Yue Xi Yan sighed.
“Alright, alright, there’s still a lot you don’t know!”
Liuchuan pouted.
If you see Tsunade shouting loudly in a casino, or if you see Tsunade being chased for debts, you will definitely be shocked.
Of course, Yanagawa couldn’t possibly say that.
“It’s getting late, let me take you home!”
Yuhi Kurenai and Maozuki Yugao nodded. Although they were a little reluctant, they did not object.
Not long after sending them home, Yanagawa came to Ichiraku Ramen, which he had not visited for a long time.
“Uncle Handbeat, long time no see.”
After finding a seat and sitting down, Yanagawa began to speak.
“Hey! Xiaochuan! Long time no see. Have you been on missions recently?”
He asked with a smile.
“Yeah! Let’s not talk about this anymore. Uncle Handbeat, give me ten bowls of miso ramen. I’m getting hungry just by smelling the aroma.”
“Okay, wait a moment.”
Shouda had already seen Yanagawa’s horrific appetite, so he didn’t find it strange. After saying that, he turned around and prepared ramen.
After a while, the steaming ramen was served.
After eating, Liuchuan chatted with his friend for a while and then went back home to rest.
On this day, Sarutobi Hiruzen convened a meeting of elders and proposed to promote Yanagawa to the position of Jonin of Konoha.
Danzo and the other two Konoha advisors unanimously opposed, saying that Yanagawa was too young and it would not be too late to let him settle down for a few more years before being promoted.
But originally, Sarutobi Hiruzen convened this meeting just as a formality and didn’t care whether they agreed or not.
In the afternoon, Yanagawa came to the Hokage’s office.
Jiraiya, Orochimaru, Tsunade and other big guys were all waiting for him here, and this scene scared Yanagawa.
“Yanagawa is here. This is a ninja vest tailor-made for you. From today on, you are a jonin of Konoha.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled and handed the ninja vest to Yanagawa.
However, Yanagawa did not show any excitement, but instead looked disgusted.
“Hokage-sama, can I not wear this?”
For a moment, everyone in the office was stunned.
Although the ninja vest of Chunin is already available, many people are working hard to get this vest!
But this boy has a look of disgust on his face, what does this mean?
However, Sarutobi Hiruzen reacted and said:
“It’s up to you. It’s just a piece of clothing anyway.”
Yanagawa took the ninja vest and planned to take it home and put it away, but it was impossible for him to wear it.
“Junior brother, congratulations on your promotion to jonin. From now on, we will be comrades-in-arms.”
Minato said with a grin.
After some polite exchanges, the long-lost system prompt sound finally rang again.
“Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task, and you will be rewarded with 2 draws.”
Chapter 41: Mangekyo Sharingan [Please add to collection] (Old version)
Sarutobi Hiruzen officially announced to the village that Yanagawa became a jonin.
All the big families were shocked by this sudden news.
You know, a jonin is considered an important figure in the village.
Moreover, becoming a jonin does not require completing any tasks or taking any tests.
But if you want to become a jonin, besides having great strength, there is one most important point.
That means you have to get the approval of the village s top leaders.
For a time, Yanagawa became completely famous in Konoha.
He became a jonin at the age of six, while the children of those big families have not even graduated from the ninja school!
However, those famous families of Konoha did not expect that Sarutobi Hiruzen would trust Yanagawa so much.
But it also indirectly shows how talented Yanagawa is.
The first thing the Uchiha clan did was to express their dissatisfaction.
Because of such an important decision, Sarutobi Hiruzen did not inform them.
This is simply to completely exclude the Uchiha clan from the power center of Konoha!
At this time, Yanagawa didn’t know how big a sensation his becoming a Jonin had caused outside.
The only thing on his mind now was the lottery.
Yanagawa said hungrily.
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Mangekyo Sharingan. May I ask if the host would like to fuse it?”
What?
Yanagawa was really surprised by this reward.
“Fusion, must be integrated!”
As soon as he finished speaking, a huge force surged into Liuchuan’s eyes, constantly helping him transform his eyes.
When Yanagawa opened his eyes again, the original magatama had disappeared, replaced by a black windmill.
Those were the same eyes that Itachi had after he opened his Mangekyo.
At the same time, a stream of information about the Mangekyo Sharingan flooded into Yanagawa’s mind.
The left eye controls Tsukuyomi, the right eye controls Amaterasu, and both eyes can directly use Susanoo.
It was not until he had these eyes that Yanagawa realized how powerful they were.
“Continue the lottery!”
Yanagawa said in a trembling voice.
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Devil Fruit Development Card x1. Would the host like to use it?”
Yanagawa was stunned for a moment, and asked in his mind: “System, is this development card specifically used to develop devil fruit abilities?”
“Yes, host, after using the Devil Fruit Development Card, you can directly increase the Devil Fruit development by 30%. Would you like to use it?”
The system asked again.
“use.”
A mysterious rune appeared in Yanagawa’s room, then merged into Yanagawa’s body and disappeared.
A wisp of flame rose at Yanagawa’s fingertips, and what shocked Yanagawa was.
As this wisp of flame appeared, the space around it actually began to distort slightly.
Not only that, Yanagawa could feel that when he used the power of the devil fruit, the things around him showed signs of being assimilated.
This shows that the fire that Yanagawa can now control is not only of terrifying temperature.
Moreover, after he used the Devil Fruit Development Card, the Flame-Flame Fruit was almost developed to awakening.
The system is still the system. I have worked so hard for so long, but it is not as good as a development card given by others.
After sighing for a while, Liuchuan fell on the bed and fell into a deep sleep.
The next morning, Tsunade came to Yanagawa’s house early and dragged him out of bed.
Yanagawa yawned and said with dissatisfaction:
“Big Xiong sister, do you know that disturbing someone’s sweet dreams early in the morning is a very immoral thing?”
“Stop talking nonsense, something happened at the border. Let’s go to the Hokage Building first. The teacher is waiting for us there.” Tsunade said solemnly.
Although Yanagawa was unhappy, he did not object.
When they arrived at the Hokage’s office, Jiraiya, Konoha White Fang, former Shinku and others were all gathered there.
“Now that everyone is here, I’ll start telling you what happened last night.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen moistened his throat and said, “Yesterday, at the border between the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Earth,
Several ninjas died without being noticed. What do you think about this?”
“What?”
After hearing this, everyone realized the seriousness of the incident.
If it is discovered that it was done by those two countries, it would be tantamount to declaring war!
“Hokage-sama, is the autopsy report of the medical ninja out?” asked Yuhi Shinku.
“Not yet. The body is still in Konoha Hospital.”
“Hokage-sama, I just want to ask, if we are sure that it was done by the ninjas from those two countries, what should we do?”
White Fang’s words really touched everyone’s heart.
After all, World War II had just ended not long ago, and if World War III were to begin, I m afraid the village would not be able to bear it!
Sarutobi Hiruzen pondered for a moment, then said with a helpless expression on his face:
“Now that things have come to this, I will not hide it from you. In fact, two months ago, the Daimyo asked me to start the third war with the Wind Country as the battlefield.”
Everyone looked at each other in bewilderment. How could they not see that the daimyo wanted them to start a war and then gain huge benefits from the war?
“However, I used the excuse of recuperation to temporarily hold him back, but I don’t think this excuse can last too long.”
“Hokage-sama, I didn’t want to announce this news so soon.
But now it seems that there is no need to hide anymore, I have been able to confirm that the Third Kazekage is missing.”
Another bombshell was dropped, and everyone present, except Yanagawa, had a shocked expression on their face.
“Zhenhong, how could you not tell me such important news earlier!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said somewhat reproachfully.
“Hokage-sama, you know that if I had told this news, the war would have already started.”
Xihi Shinku said worriedly.
“Haha…Since we have confirmed that the Third Kazekage is missing, I think it’s time to start the Third War.
And this time five people died on the border, giving us a perfect reason to start a war.
Orochimaru said in a hoarse voice.
“I support Uncle Orochimaru.” Yanagawa said leisurely.
Hearing this, everyone turned their eyes to Yanagawa with a curious expression.
Although Liuchuan is the youngest here, they dare not judge this monster Liuchuan by his age, whether in terms of strength or intelligence.
“Don’t you realize that this war is no longer a war between ninja villages, but a game between the daimyos of the five major countries?”
Yanagawa moistened his throat and continued, “Even if we in Konoha can ignore the name of the Land of Fire,
But do you think the ninja villages in other countries can withstand the pressure from their daimyo?”
“Haha… Yanagawa is right. This war has turned into a political game.
Those greedy daimyos didn’t get enough benefits in the last war, so they won’t stop there.”
Orochimaru laughed hoarsely.
After listening to this, everyone thought about it carefully, then nodded in agreement.
“What Yanagawa and Orochimaru said makes sense, but we should wait until the autopsy report comes out before making any decision. Tsunade, you should go to the Konoha Hospital in person!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said with some heaviness.
Tsunade nodded and turned to leave.
Chapter 42: War breaks out [Seeking collection] (Old version)
While Tsunade was away, everyone did not leave. They were all waiting for the results in the Hokage’s office.
Three hours later, Tsunade returned with the autopsy report.
“Teacher, the ninja from the border of the Land of Earth was killed by a hidden weapon, and the ninja from the Land of Wind was poisoned to death.
The only person in the entire Wind Country who can prepare this kind of poison is the old woman Chiyo.”
Tsunade said solemnly.
“I see.”
Yuan Feizhi hesitated for a moment and continued: “Since they want to start a war, we can’t just sit there and wait for death.
Call the heads of all the major families in the village and hold a war meeting.”
Everyone nodded, a solemn look flashing across their faces.
The Anbu acted very quickly, and in less than an hour, all the clan leaders of Konoha’s major families arrived.
Yanagawa was too lazy to attend this kind of meeting. After saying goodbye, he left the Hokage Building.
However, he is the only one who is so willful.
Yanagawa walked on the busy street, looking at the smiles on the villagers’ faces, and sighed slightly in his heart.
I’m afraid this phenomenon won’t last long.
“Yanagawa!”
Might Guy suddenly walked out from the crowd and said in surprise.
“Ah…it’s Kai!”
Looking at this familiar watermelon-head tights, the corners of Liuchuan’s mouth twitched twice.
It was difficult for Rock Lee to meet such a strange teacher.
“Yanagawa-kun, I heard that you have become a jonin, congratulations!”
Might Guy showed his big white teeth and gave Yanagawa a thumbs up.
“Thanks!”
“Yanagawa-kun, even though you became a jonin before me, I will not lose to you.”
“Kai, I believe in you. Although your talent in ninjutsu is a little poor, your talent in taijutsu and your hard work have made up for it all.”
Yanagawa said sincerely.
“Hahaha! Of course, because I’m Might Guy!”
Seeing Kai still looking so weird, Liuchuan couldn’t help but smile.
“Ah…I won’t say any more. Yanagawa-kun, I’m going to school first.”
Might Guy suddenly slapped his head and left in a hurry.
The meeting in the Hokage’s office is in full swing.
The patriarch of each large family made his or her voice and opinions heard.
After all, they are the heads of a clan. While they have to put the village first, they also have to consider the interests of their own family.
They don’t want to become the second Senju family, who lost their entire family in World War II in order to protect the village, and now only Tsunade is left.
And at this moment, an urgent piece of information reached Sarutobi Hiruzen.
When he opened it, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face suddenly changed.
“Teacher, what happened?” Tsunade asked with a serious expression.
“Don’t think about it, the Sand Ninja has already taken the lead in launching the attack.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen left the information he had just obtained on the table.
The faces of the people present changed. Although they had already felt that war was inevitable, the enemy came too suddenly.
Even Konoha didn’t have time to gather manpower.
“The Wind Country’s defense line doesn’t have many people. If this continues for three days,
It will definitely be conquered by the Sand Ninja, and by then the battlefield will probably be transferred to the Land of Fire.”
Jiraiya said with a grim expression.
“Jiraiya is right. If the battlefield were to take place in the Land of Fire, I’m afraid that ninjas from other countries would not be able to resist and would invade the Land of Fire as soon as possible.”
White Fang said in a deep voice.
“The question now is, who do we send to provide support?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen turned his gaze to the clan leaders.
The clan leaders didn’t even look at Sarutobi Hiruzen’s gaze and lowered their heads.
“I’ll go! I’m the only one who can make the antidote for the Sand Ninja’s poison, and my battle with old lady Chiyo isn’t over yet!”
Tsunade was not bragging, after all, he was the best medical ninja in Konoha!
Sarutobi Hiruzen thought about it carefully and realized that it was true. Chiyo was good at using poison, and Tsunade could just restrain her.
“It’s decided. The Sand Ninja are coming with great force this time. Tsunade, you must not take it lightly.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said to Tsunade, then turned his gaze to the patriarchs of those families and said very forcefully:
“I don’t care what you have in mind. This time, each of your clans must select ten jonin and fifty chuunin to follow Tsunade to the battlefield in the Kingdom of Wind.”
“Hokage-sama, I will go with Princess Tsunade! After all, Princess Tsunade is learning medical ninjutsu, and she certainly doesn’t have that much energy to command the battle.”
White Fang said slowly.
“No problem. Thank you both for your hard work this time.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen thought about it carefully and agreed.
“Gather your men tonight. If I find that someone does not follow my instructions, don’t blame me for being rude this time.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said harshly.
Especially when he looked at the Uchiha and Hyuga clans, the warning in his eyes was very obvious.
Although the patriarchs of those families looked very unhappy, they did not dare to disagree!
Thus, the meeting ended in this unpleasant atmosphere.
As for Danzo, he didn’t express a single opinion from beginning to end of the meeting.
Now he has been completely sidelined and is all alone. Even if he says something, others may not listen to him.
But at the same time, Danzo secretly hated Tsunade.
He thought that if Tsunade had not ruined his seemingly perfect plan, he would not have ended up like this.
At night, in a tavern, Yanagawa and Tsunade sat face to face.
Yanagawa looked at Tsunade in confusion, wondering why she dragged him into the tavern.
Doesn’t he know that ninjas are not allowed to drink alcohol when they are underage?
Tsunade drank a glass of sake beautifully before speaking:
“The war has begun. I have to go to the front tomorrow. We may not see each other for a long time. I will say goodbye to you tonight.”
Liu Chuan was stunned for a moment, then said, “Da Xiong sister, when did you become so sentimental?”
But Tsunade did not respond to Yanagawa’s words immediately. Instead, she poured several glasses of wine into her mouth.
When she raised her head again, her eyes were bloodshot.
Only then did Yanagawa remember that during World War II, Kato Dan died in front of Tsunade, and since then, Tsunade has suffered from sepsis.
At this moment, Tsunade completely showed her weak side in front of Yanagawa.
And Yanagawa also clearly realized that no matter how powerful Tsunade was, she was still just a woman, a woman who longed for someone to care for her.
“Let me accompany you to the front line!” Yanagawa said softly.
Although Tsunade didn’t understand why Yanagawa said such a thing, she would be lying if she said she wasn’t moved. When she thought about the fate of her brother and Kato Dan.
Tsunade said without hesitation: “No need, you just need to wait for my good news in the village.”
Chapter 43: The Third Ninja World War (Old Version)
The next morning, when Yanagawa woke up, Tsunade had already led the ninja army to the battlefield in the Kingdom of Wind.
But things are not that simple.
When other countries saw that the Wind Country took the lead in attacking Konoha, they began to show their fangs like sharks smelling blood.
In particular, the Rock Ninja of the Land of Earth have drawn a large number of ninjas from various defense lines to form a ninja army to declare war on Konoha.
The Land of Lightning and the Land of Water also joined the war, and their target was the same: Konoha.
Jiraiya and Orochimaru split into two groups and each led their ninja troops to the front line.
Because, at the same time, four countries were targeting Konoha.
Even though Konoha is the largest ninja village in the ninja world, it is more or less overwhelmed.
Three days later, Minato, who was over twenty years old and already had the strength of a Kage, led his ninja troops to the defense line of the Land of Earth.
The entire Konoha was shrouded in the haze of war.
The smiles that usually graced the villagers’ faces had now disappeared, replaced by worry.
The previously bustling streets of Konoha now seemed very deserted, with only a few people walking around.
All this is due to the chain reaction caused by the war.
Time flies, and a month goes by in the blink of an eye.
Although the Fire Nation now has a certain advantage, it has not been able to shake the vitality of the Earth Nation.
Among the other three battlefields, the attack from the Wind Country was the most intense.
As for the Land of Lightning and the Land of Water, after seeing that the people they were fighting against were Orochimaru and Jiraiya, they stopped launching any large-scale battles.
After all, they just want to gain some benefits from this war.
However, they still harassed Konoha’s defenses from time to time, and did not seem to want Orochimaru and Jiraiya to leave and join other battlefields.
Realizing this, Jiraiya and Orochimaru became determined and directly commanded the ninja army to fight against the Land of Lightning and the Land of Water.
This battle caught the Thunder Kingdom and the Water Kingdom off guard, causing them to suffer considerable losses.
For a moment, they calmed down, but Jiraiya and Orochimaru knew very well that if the two of them left.
I’m afraid both countries will counterattack immediately.
If they were allowed to break through the defense line and enter the Land of Fire, then Konoha would be attacked from both sides.
Therefore, they did not dare to leave and just stayed at their respective front lines.
In the Hokage’s office, Sarutobi Hiruzen has not stopped for a single day since the war broke out.
Every day I deal with intelligence on the battlefield, calculate the losses, and settle the families of the ninjas who died on the battlefield.
On this day, Danzo and two elder advisors of Konoha came to the Hokage’s office together.
“What are you doing here?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen asked a little impatiently.
“Sumire-san, we have discussed the current situation. The most important thing is the battlefield between the Land Kingdom and the Wind Kingdom.”
Danzo said in a deep voice.
“And then, do you want to go to the battlefield?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a mocking look on his face.
What else do these old guys do besides fighting for power?
Not to mention rushing to the battlefield, I guess they wouldn’t even want to leave Konoha.
“Ahem! No, what we want to say is, why don’t we use Yanagawa, who is so powerful, and let those Chunins be cannon fodder?”
A hint of embarrassment flashed across Danzo’s face, but he quickly concealed it.
“Oh? You came here this time just to get Yanagawa to go to the battlefield?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at his former best friend and felt more and more disappointed.
“Of course, Yanagawa is already the village’s jonin, and the other jonin have basically gone to the battlefield.
And he is still hanging around in the village, which is unfair to other ninjas.”
Danzo said righteously.
“Hui Shan, I think what Danzo said makes a lot of sense.”
Utane Koharu and Mitokado En nodded in agreement.
“Haha, it seems that you have been blinded by power. Now you have set your sights on a child.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t know what to say to these former teammates.
“Sumireyama, Yanagawa went to the battlefield alone and saved the village from immeasurable losses. Are you still going to do it anyway?”
Danzo’s expression had turned somewhat ugly.
“I will think about this matter. You don’t need to teach me.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said dissatisfiedly.
“Sumireyama, we are not targeting Yanagawa, but his strength is enough to gain a foothold on the battlefield.”
Mizutomon En said slowly.
“That’s right. If we just keep protecting him, his strength won’t grow. The battlefield is the fastest place to improve strength.”
Utane Koharu nodded and said.
“Okay, I’ll tell Yanagawa.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was already a little fed up with it and directly ordered them to leave.
However, Danzo and his men had already achieved their goal, and they were unwilling to stay here even if asked.
On the other hand, Yanagawa has been focusing on the development of this devil fruit for more than a month.
He vaguely felt that he was just a little bit away from awakening the power of the fruit.
But no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn’t awaken the power of the fruit.
This made him very helpless!
“It seems that it is impossible to awaken the ability of the fruit by practicing blindly. I can only go to the battlefield.” Yanagawa said helplessly.
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for triggering the system mission. Go to the battlefield of the Wind Country and kill ten Sand Ninjas at the Jonin level. Completing the mission will reward you with 2 draws. There is no penalty for failure.”
Hearing the system prompt sound, Liuchuan secretly exclaimed in his heart.
You came at the right time.
However, before heading to the battlefield, I must say goodbye to Yuhi Kurenai and Uzuki Yugao.
After making up his mind, Yanagawa came to Yuhikuren’s house.
He told Xihi Hong his decision.
“Okay, I get it. I will wait for you at home, but you have to promise me that you will come back safely.”
Yuhi Kurenai said gently.
Although Yuhi Kurenai was very reluctant to let Yanagawa go, she understood that as Yanagawa was now a senior ninja in the village, it was only a matter of time for him to go to the battlefield.
Instead of letting Yanagawa worry about her, it would be better for him to fight on the battlefield with peace of mind.
“Don’t worry, I’m Yanagawa, there’s no way those scum can kill me.”
Not to mention Yanagawa’s other means, just with the ability of the devil fruit, he can easily survive the battlefield.
Don’t worry about anything else.
After saying goodbye to Yuhi Kurenai, Yanagikawa found Uzuki Yugao again and told her his decision again.
Mao Yue Xi Gao nodded to indicate that she understood, and asked Yanagawa to be careful, and then said no more.
Chapter 44: First time on the battlefield [Please add to collection] (Old version)
The next morning, Yanagawa came to the Hokage’s office and told the Third Hokage his purpose.
“What? You want to go to the battlefield?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said with some surprise.
You know, Danzo just came with two other advisers to force the palace yesterday.
Today, Liuchuan took the initiative to say that he wanted to go to the battlefield.
Could it be that this kid can also predict the future?
“Yes, I feel this war is tailor-made for me.” Yanagawa said confidently.
“Although you can certainly hold your own on the battlefield with your strength, Tsunade would probably go crazy if anything happened to you.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled bitterly.
You know, Tsunade lost the two most important people in her life during World War II.
And now, after a year of hard work, Yanagawa has finally entered Tsunade’s heart.
If something happened to Yanagawa on the battlefield at this time.
I’m afraid Tsunade will kill Danzo directly.
“Then Hokage-sama, do you think with my strength, who can cause me any harm?”
“Since you are going to the battlefield, go to the battlefield of Wind Country and help Tsunade get rid of those Sand Ninjas as soon as possible!”
Liu Chuan was stunned for a moment and said, “No problem.”
Originally Yanagawa’s goal was to go to the battlefield of the Land of Earth or the Land of Lightning, which was the big stage for Minato to become famous in the ninja world.
As for the Sand Ninja, they have Tsunade and White Fang in charge. After losing the third Kazekage, Yanagawa doesn’t think they can cause any trouble.
“Determine the time yourself, and then rush to the front line!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said this and started to work on the documents again.
Yanagawa left the Hokage’s office and went to say goodbye to his friend.
After all, Shouda took good care of him before.
What surprised Liuchuan was that the long-time bachelor actually fell in love.
The proprietress of Ichiraku Ramen appeared.
“Hand-beating uncle, who is this?”
Yanagawa asked blankly.
“Ah…haha, Yanagawa, this is Mieko.”
When introducing Mieko, the author actually showed a rare shyness.
“You must be Yanagawa, right? I often hear Shouda mention you, and I’ve heard so many stories about you in the village that my ears are almost callused.”
Compared to typing by hand, Mieko is rather graceful and elegant.
“Hello Aunt Mieko, I’m Yanagawa.”
Yanagawa nodded and said.
“Ah… By the way, Yanagawa, are you here to eat ramen or for something else?”
He asked while typing.
“I won’t eat the ramen anymore. I’ll save it for when I get back. Uncle Hand-beater, I’m going to the battlefield. I’m here to say goodbye to you.”
Yanagawa chuckled.
Upon hearing this, Shouda and Mieko were stunned.
Although they knew that Yanagawa had become the village’s jonin, in their eyes, Yanagawa was still a child!
Are we about to set foot on the battlefield, that hell-like place?
“The little Chuanzi has grown up. Go ahead. No matter when you come back, the uncle will save a bowl of ramen for you.”
Hand typed with emotion.
“Yanagawa, although I know you are already a jonin, you must be careful. After all, the battlefield is different from other places.”
Mieko also gave this reminder.
Seeing these two people caring about him, Liuchuan felt a warm current in his heart. Although he didn’t want to admit it, it felt good to have someone care about him.
“Uncle Hands, Aunt Mieko, don’t worry, I will be careful.”
After saying goodbye to the hand-beater, Yanagawa left the village without alarming anyone and headed for the battlefield in the Kingdom of Wind.
After a five-hour journey, Yanagawa finally arrived at the defense line of the Wind Kingdom.
“Who are you?”
When Yanagawa wanted to enter the defense base, he was stopped by two Konoha Chunins.
But before Yanagawa could say anything, they saw the ninja forehead protector and let him go.
Not long after, Yanagawa arrived at Tsunade’s tent.
“Yanagawa, why are you here?”
There was a glimmer of surprise in Tsunade’s eyes.
“It’s too boring in the village, so I came here to play. What’s the current situation?”
Just now, he saw many wounded soldiers in the base, and it was not uncommon to see people with missing limbs.
“We have temporarily stabilized the situation, but old lady Chiyo is not a pushover. It won’t be long before they launch a large-scale attack.”
Tsunade said helplessly.
Liu Chuan hesitated for a moment and said, “In this case, why don’t we take the initiative?”
“I want to, but now the village is working with four countries, and we don’t have enough manpower!”
When it comes to manpower, Tsunade is even more helpless.
But think about it, Konoha occupies the place with the richest resources, how could others be willing to accept that!
“How many people do we have now?” Liuchuan asked with a frown.
“I counted and found that there are still more than 60 Jonins and more than 400 Chunins. The remaining number is only about 300 Genins.”
“That’s enough. Set up an assassination team composed of jonin to assassinate the enemy’s high-ranking officials, and also set up a raiding team to cut off the enemy’s supply.”
“We have thought about what you said, but I need to stay at the base and treat the wounded.
White Fang needs to stay at the front line. Seeing Chiyoko, there is no suitable person to lead the team.”
After all, it was because my colleagues went to war with the four major countries.
If it were just the Wind Country, they could easily crush those Sand Ninjas.
“There wasn’t any before, but there is now.” Liuchuan smiled.
“you?”
Tsunade looked at Yanagawa with an expression of disbelief.
“What? You don’t trust me? After all, I am the captain of the 7th Anbu Team, and I have carried out many missions!”
“Lady Tsunade, something bad has happened. The Sand Ninja has launched a large-scale attack. Lord White Fang asked me to inform you to go to the front line.”
Just as Tsunade was about to say something, a Chunin who was responsible for transmitting information hurried in.
“Okay, I understand. I’ll rush to the front line right away. Since you are so confident, let me see your strength!”
Yanagawa shrugged with an indifferent expression on his face.
At this time, as the Sand Ninja launched a general attack, the ninjas who were originally guarding the base rushed to the front line with solemn faces.
These ninjas haven’t had a good sleep during this period.
Coupled with the fact that their former good friends died on the battlefield, their hatred towards the Sand Ninja has reached a certain level.
And now is a good time for them to take revenge.
Chapter 45: Showing His Power [Requesting Flowers] (Old Version)
When Yanagawa and Tsunade arrived at the defense line, the Konoha ninjas were already fighting with the Sand ninjas below.
At a glance, you can see hundreds of Sand Ninjas.
The battle was extremely intense, with various ninjutsu colliding with each other, producing powerful aftermaths.
“Hmm? When did you come, Yanagawa?”
Bai Ya also noticed Yanagawa standing next to Tsunade and asked with some confusion.
Just arrived today.
Liuchuan replied, looking at the battlefield not far away with eagerness.
“How about it, do you want to go down and play?”
White Fang joked with a smile.
After saying that, Liuchuan turned into a shadow and disappeared on the spot, rushing towards the battlefield.
“This little brat.”
Tsunade cursed with a smile, but did not say anything to stop him.
Yanagawa, who entered the battlefield, was like a fish in water and began to show his fangs to those Sand Ninjas.
“Fire Fist!”
Some Sand Ninjas were engulfed by a ball of fire dozens of meters in size before they could react.
With the current temperature of Yanagawa’s flames, not even a corpse was left for them.
The ninjas of Konoha also frowned when they saw a child entering the battlefield.
But when they saw Yanagawa kill more than a dozen Sand Ninjas with one blow, their morale suddenly increased.
“Brothers, kill these bastards and avenge our brothers.”
“It’s Yanagawa, Lord Yanagawa is here, brothers, let’s go.”
“Yanagawa? The Yanagawa who became a jonin at the age of six?
I didn’t expect that the Hokage would actually send him to the battlefield.”
The ninjas of Konoha were surprised and confused, but also excited, because the name of the genius Yanagawa had already spread throughout Konoha.
Except for those ninjas who are stationed on the defense line all year round.
The Sand Ninjas also discovered Yanagawa. After seeing him acting like he was in an empty space, rampaging on the battlefield and killing many of their people, they suddenly became restless.
“Who is that guy? I’ve never seen him take action before.”
A Sand Shinobi jonin asked in confusion.
“I don’t know, but this guy must die. His ninjutsu is too powerful. Our Chunin and Genin can’t handle it.”
Another jonin said harshly.
“Just in case, the four of us will go and kill him ourselves.”
At this time, Yanagawa was enjoying killing, when suddenly those Sand Ninjas who were rushing towards him retreated and ran towards other ninjas.
And on the defense line, Tsunade, who had been watching Yanagawa’s situation, also discovered it.
“Are those Sand Ninjas afraid of being killed?”
Tsunade felt somewhat confused.
“No, Tsunade, look, Yanagawa has been targeted by those jonin, and they are surrounding Yanagawa.”
White Fang said anxiously.
Seeing several Sand Ninja jonin surrounding Yanagawa, Tsunade was a little panicked for a moment.
“What should we do? Should we take action?” Bai Ya said in a deep voice.
Yanagawa can be said to be his savior. If Yanagawa had not reminded him at the beginning, perhaps he, the Konoha White Fang, would not be standing here.
Therefore, it is impossible for Bai Ya to let Yanagawa die on the battlefield.
“Need not.”
Tsunade also remembered Yanagawa’s special bloodline limit and there was no need to worry at all.
And things were exactly as Tsunade said.
While Yanagawa was still in a daze, he was stabbed through the body by four Sand Ninjas.
“The plan was successful.”
Those jonin who attacked Yanagawa all smiled.
“Success? What are you talking about?” Yanagawa asked curiously.
All he saw was that the Kusanagi sword that had pierced his body had been burned by the high temperature flames, leaving only a few pieces of the sword handle lying quietly on the ground.
The sudden sound startled the jonin.
“Little ghost, why aren’t you dead yet?”
A jonin said in horror.
“Death? Just you few?”
Liu Chuan said disdainfully, “Shave!” His body instantly disappeared from the spot.
Before a senior ninja could react, the arm formed by fire pierced his heart directly, and even his internal organs were all burned under the horrifying high temperature.
“There’s something wrong with this brat. Use ninjutsu to kill him.”
Another jonin said this with a serious expression and quickly formed seals with his hands. The other two jonin who came to attack Yanagawa were also not slow. Three seconds later, they all pressed their hands down and shouted.
“Earth Style: Earth Dragon Bullet Technique.”
“Fire Style: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet.”
Three powerful ninjutsu roared towards Yanagawa.
You know, these are all B-level ninjutsu. Even Tsunade on the defense line secretly wiped the cold sweat for Yanagawa in her heart.
Yanagawa glanced at those guys with disdain.
“Great Flame Ring.”
Circles of flames continued to roll outward with Yanagawa as the center. After a while, a fireball with a diameter of hundreds of meters gathered in Yanagawa’s hands.
“Emperor Yan.”
Those Sand Ninja’s jonin, who performed the three great ninjutsu, only lasted for two seconds in front of Yanagawa’s Entei before being burned to ashes.
But the fireball did not stop and continued to attack the three jonin.
As Entei fell and exploded completely, those Sand Ninjas who did not have time to escape were completely engulfed by Entei’s aftermath.
The flames dissipated, and a pit several hundred meters in size appeared on the battlefield, forming a vacuum zone here.
The Sand Ninja who was originally standing here has completely disappeared.
Seeing the horrific power of this attack, everyone on the battlefield was stunned for a moment.
But Yanagawa did not stop. After dealing with those senior ninjas, he immediately turned into a battlefield harvester, continuously reaping the lives of those Sand Ninjas.
Yanagawa can kill anyone below the rank of jonin with one strike.
In less than an hour, the number of Sand Ninjas who died at Yanagawa’s hands was almost breaking through three digits.
Although they are all Chunin and Genin, their battle records are very shocking.
Tsunade and White Fang on the defense line were almost dumbfounded.
“This kid doesn’t treat the Sand Ninja as human beings at all!” Tsunade said a little confused.
They have been here for so long, so they certainly know how difficult these Sand Ninjas are.
However, when Yanagawa went to the battlefield for the first time, he was completely unreasonable. He rushed around the battlefield recklessly and killed people like chopping melons and vegetables.
How embarrassed are they?
“I’ve heard that Yanagawa has a special bloodline limit, and I’ve always wanted to see it. Today I finally saw it.”
White Fang exclaimed.
He was pierced by four Kusanagi swords at the same time, but after he reacted, he killed the four jonin.
And then continue to kill everyone on the battlefield. I’m afraid Liuchuan is the only one who can do this, right?
“If I had known this kid was so powerful, I should have let him go to the battlefield earlier.”
Tsunade was almost crying because of her own stupidity.
Because of the relationship between her brother and her lover, she was afraid that something might happen to Yanagawa on the battlefield, but in her opinion, his worries were completely unnecessary.
Only Yanagawa can kill people, how can those Sand Ninjas kill him?
“However, we have to be careful. Yanagawa has made such a big fuss. Old man Chiyo might not be able to sit still.”
White Fang said solemnly.
They have had many dealings with Chiyo, and basically both sides have won and lost. Now the appearance of Yanagawa has broken this balance.
The scales of victory are slowly tilting towards them.
Chapter 46: The Most Vicious Woman’s Heart (Old Version)
On the battlefield, the Konoha ninjas were cheering, and the Sand ninjas looked at Yanagawa who was like a god of death, and finally couldn’t bear the pressure that Yanagawa brought to them.
At the command of a senior ninja, they began to retreat in a big way.
At this time, in the Sand Ninja s base.
Chiyo was furious. After more than a month of investigation, they had basically been able to determine Konoha’s combat strength.
They were preparing to launch a general attack, to defeat Konoha in one fell swoop, and then to march directly into the Land of Fire.
But now another unknown ninja has appeared.
Moreover, judging from their fighting strength, even the Jonin cannot pose much threat to him.
Can anyone tell me where that guy came from?
Why did we have no idea that such a wicked ninja appeared in Konoha?”
Chiyo said somewhat angrily.
The enemy who killed her son is right in front of her, but she can’t avenge her son. How can she remain calm now?
“Sister, don’t worry. Judging from the moves that boy used, he seems to have a special bloodline limit!”
A look of fear flashed across Ebizo’s face.
“So what if I have a bloodline limit? We must win this battle. If we lose, I won’t be able to avenge my son.
White Fang is right in front of me, are you going to let me just give up because of a kid with a bloodline limit?”
Chiyo was already somewhat overwhelmed by hatred at this point, and she simply couldn’t listen to what Ebizo said.
You know, in order to start this war, he even gave up his power in order to help his son get revenge.
After this war, no matter what the outcome, she must retire.
In other words, it would be unrealistic for her to seek revenge on White Fang in the future.
Moreover, now that the other three major countries have finally joined forces to target Konoha, many of Konoha’s powerful ninjas have been sent to guard the borders of other countries.
If White Fang is not killed this time, it will be even more impossible in the future.
“Sister, I’m not asking you to give up, it’s mainly because that boy’s ability is too weird.
How about we form an assassination team, kill that guy, and then launch a general attack?”
Ebizo asked cautiously.
After all, Chiyo is still angry, and he doesn’t dare to bring bad luck to Chiyo at this time.
“Okay, you will be responsible for this matter. Before you take any action, I will prepare a new poison.
If we can’t kill him, then we’ll just use poison.”
Chiyo said harshly.
The saying that women have the most vicious hearts is indeed true.
“No problem, leave it to me.” Ebizo said, patting his chest.
With his strength, and the poison prepared by Chiyo, if he still can’t kill Yanagawa, then there’s probably no need to fight this war.
Chiyo nodded, turned and left the tent to prepare the poison.
After the Sand Ninja retreated, Yanagawa did not chase them. Instead, he turned around and returned to the defense line.
“Good job, little brat!” Tsunade said proudly.
People who don t know would think that he did everything that just happened!
“Yanagawa, well done.” Bai Ya also gave a thumbs up.
“It’s okay. Apart from a few jonin, the rest are just minions. There’s no challenge at all.” Yanagawa said proudly.
“Yo! I told you you’re fat and you’re still panting. If you’re capable, just go and get Chiyo’s head back.”
Tsunade raised her eyebrows and challenged him.
“Alright, alright, Tsunade, Yanagawa just did a great job, stop making fun of him.”
White Fang stood up with a smile and acted as peacemaker.
With the fighting power that Yanagawa just demonstrated, he is definitely a powerful weapon on the battlefield!
If he gets impulsive and really goes to the Sand Ninja’s base alone, wouldn’t that be walking into a trap?
White Fang didn’t want to see this.
Tsunade rarely showed her tsundere side, which almost made Yanagawa dumbfounded.
Liu Chuan sorted out his thoughts and said slowly: “Although we repelled their first wave of attack,
But I don’t think they will give up so easily, we need to make plans in advance, and it would be best if we can catch them all in one fell swoop.”
In fact, there was no need for Yanagawa to say much. White Fang and Tsunade had dealt with Chiyo so many times, how could they not have thought of it!
“Haha, we have already thought of this, but it is a bit unrealistic if we want to catch them all in one fell swoop.”
Bai Ya said this helplessly, and then slowly analyzed the current battle situation and the situation they were facing with Liuchuan.
Konoha did not give them many manpower this time, and there are still many wounded people in the base, so someone is needed to take charge!
Otherwise, if the enemy strikes hard and destroys their base, they will have no place to cry.
Moreover, the Sand Ninjas are now determined to go to war with them. Although not all the elites have been sent out, at least two-thirds of the Sand Ninjas are here.
The number of their manpower is two or three times theirs, more than two thousand ninjas. It is impossible to wipe them out in one fell swoop unless they are seeking death.
“Senior White Fang is right. Although your bloodline limit is very strong and has a large attack range, it is a bit unrealistic to expect to kill them all at once.”
Tsunade said, nodding.
“Haha! That may not be the case.”
Yanagawa gave a mysterious smile.
You know, he not only possesses the ability of the Flame-Flame Fruit, but also the intermediate level of Domineering Haki!
When Luffy first learned how to use Conqueror’s Haki, he released it on Fishman Island and directly knocked down 50,000 fishmen.
Of course, Luffy’s domineering Haki is of high level, and those fishmen are just trash.
However, Yanagawa’s was at the intermediate level, and even if he couldn’t knock them down, he could still make them dazed for a few seconds.
“Boy, do you have any new moves?” Tsunade asked curiously.
Bai Ya also really wanted to hear Liuchuan’s thoughts.
After all, if the war continues, Konoha’s losses will be incalculable.
If Yanagawa really has a way to end the war quickly, then it would definitely be great news for them.
Originally, Yanagawa wanted to directly tell them the effect of Conqueror’s Haki, but he saw Tsunade looking like a curious baby.
Yanagawa changed his mind, smiled wickedly and said:
“Want to know? Kiss me and I’ll tell you.”
Cough cough cough!
Upon hearing this, White Fang suddenly burst into a violent cough.
The sudden attack sprained my waist.
We are on the battlefield now, can you be serious?
Tsunade was stunned for a moment, then a blush appeared on her face, under the incredulous gazes of Yanagawa and White Fang.
She really lowered her body slowly, and then gently touched Yanagawa’s lips.
Now there is only one thought in Yanagawa’s mind.
Oh my god! I lost my first kiss.
Chapter 47: The Power of Conqueror’s Haki [Please add to collection] (Old version)
White Fang looked as if he had seen a ghost in broad daylight.
He even wondered if he was dazzled.
Princess Tsunade, who rarely smiled since World War II, actually kissed a man just now?
“Oh my god! I…I lost my virginity just like that?”
Yanagawa also exclaimed in disbelief.
But Tsunade was immediately unhappy when she heard it.
“Little devil, don’t be so naive, tell me your method quickly.
If I find out that you are lying to me, haha…”
Tsunade raised her fist with a malicious look on her face.
“Oh! All right.”
With a bitter face, Yanagawa explained his plan and the effect of Conqueror’s Haki.
After hearing this, Tsunade and White Fang were speechless again.
After the bloodline limit, there is another special ability.
After all, they had never heard of any ninjutsu or techniques that could be used on such a large scale.
Although the power cannot be materialized, being able to make the enemy stunned for five seconds is already terrifying.
“Kid, tell me the truth, how many abilities do you have that we don’t know about?”
Tsunade asked speechlessly.
“Uh… not much left. For this plan, you should quickly gather all the jonin. We will deal a fatal blow to the Sand Ninja at night.”
Yanagawa quickly changed the subject.
Are you kidding? I am a mysterious man, how could I possibly tell all my secrets?
“I’m going to gather the jonin. Tsunade, you stay with Yanagawa for a while!”
After saying this, White Fang left excitedly.
If this operation is successful, although it cannot annihilate the Sand Ninjas, it will definitely cause serious damage to them.
How could White Fang not be excited about this?
“Hmph! You’re lucky.” Tsunade said proudly.
“Big Xiong sister, I don’t know who is getting the upper hand now. You are just an old cow eating young grass!”
Yanagawa silently finished off the enemy.
“What? You said I’m old? If you don’t give me a perfect explanation, I’ll punch you and you might die.”
Tsunade looked at Yanagawa with extremely dangerous eyes.
She looked like, “If I’m not satisfied, I’m going to beat you to death today.”
“What? What did I just say? How come I forgot.”
After saying that, Liuchuan ran away.
Women in menopause can t afford to offend themselves, but can t they avoid them?
“Humph! Little devil.”
Tsunade looked at Yanagawa’s leaving back, and a long-lost smile gradually appeared on her face.
As time passed, night began to fall.
More than sixty jonin in the defense line have all gathered in White Fang’s tent.
From this we can see how much Bai Ya trusts Liuchuan.
Soon, with the arrival of Tsunade and Yanagawa, White Fang told the confused jonin about their plan.
Suddenly, Konoha’s jonin became lively.
“Master White Fang, isn’t this a bit too impulsive?”
The Hyuga clan’s jonin said with some concern.
“Yes, Lord White Fang, it’s not that we don’t believe Liu Chuan, but this ability is too mysterious.
If we fail, we will most likely be surrounded by the Sand Ninjas, and then things will be troublesome.”
The Jonin of the Akimichi clan also said with some concern.
“No… I believe Yanagawa. If this operation is successful, it will definitely cause great damage to the Sand Ninja. This alone is worth our gamble.”
For a moment, the senior ninjas from the major families looked at each other in bewilderment.
Although they were a little worried, they had to admit that what White Fang said was right.
If successful, it would indeed deal a severe blow to the Sand Ninja.
But if they fail, few of them will be able to come back.
If they all died in the Sand Ninja camp, the Chunin and Genin on the defense line would definitely not be able to withstand the Sand Ninja’s attack.
This is a gamble, it depends on whether they dare to take it.
“My dear seniors, although I am young, I will not fight a battle without confidence.
Of course, if any of you do not believe me, you can stay here and wait for our good news.”
Yanagawa said confidently.
Liuchuan’s performance on the battlefield today was obvious to all.
They have no doubts about their strength, but can they really succeed?
They are unsure.
“Okay, time waits for no one. I’ll give you ten seconds to think about it. After ten seconds, make your choice.”
A flash of hesitation flashed across the faces of those jonin, but it was quickly replaced by determination.
“Since Lord White Fang and Lady Tsunade believe it, why shouldn’t I believe it?”
The jonin of the Akimichi clan said in a deep voice.
“I will just follow in Master White Fang’s footsteps.”
“Then let’s play a big one!”
The main reason was that Yanagawa s age stimulated them.
You know, Yanagawa is only six years old, but he already has that courage, and the youngest among them is almost thirty years old.
If such a thing were to be reported back to the village in a hesitant manner, wouldn’t people laugh at us?
They can’t afford to lose that person.
“Very good. Before we set off, let me make it clear to everyone that Yanagawa will be in charge of this operation. Everyone must obey Yanagawa’s orders!”
After White Fang finished speaking, he walked directly out of the tent.
The others didn’t have any objections and walked outside with serious expressions.
“Yanagawa, this time it’s up to you.”
Tsunade gave him a deep look and walked outside.
Yanagawa shrugged, showing that he was fearless.
Under the cover of night, the senior ninjas of Konoha turned into afterimages and headed towards the Sand Ninja’s base.
Under the contempt of the Hyuga clan, those Sand Ninjas who were on guard were eliminated quietly and silently.
Soon, they arrived at a distance of 500 meters away from the Sand Ninja Camp.
Liuchuan made a gesture, his face full of solemnity, and said:
“Wait a moment, watch my gesture. As soon as I make a gesture, all of you will use your strongest ninjutsu to attack.”
The other ninjas nodded to show that they understood.
Liuchuan stopped talking nonsense, slowly closed his eyes and concentrated all his mental energy.
Soon, Yanagawa’s eyes suddenly widened, and a dark red energy appeared, attacking the Sand Ninja’s base at lightning speed.
If any Genin is affected by the domineering aura, he will faint immediately.
The Chunin only felt that his head was hit hard by a hammer, and his expression was dazed for a moment.
The jonin froze in place, his mind going blank.
Yanagawa suddenly made a hand gesture, and his right fist began to transform into elements.
The jonin of Konoha were not willing to be left behind and they quickly formed seals with their hands.
“Fire Style: Great Fire Dragon Technique.”
“Earth Style: Earth and Stone Dragon.”
Water escape
“Earth Escape…”
In just a moment, overwhelming ninjutsu attacked the Sand Ninja s base.
Those Sand Ninja’s jonin had just come back to their senses, and what greeted them was indeed the overwhelming ninjutsu.
A shocking loud noise attracted the attention of all the ninjas on Konoha’s defense line.
Looking at the Sand Ninja Camp, the scene was like doomsday, and doubts arose in all of their hearts.
What exactly happened?
Chapter 48: Heavy Losses (Old Version)
After Liuchuan and others succeeded in their attack, they retreated immediately without any lingering feelings.
Although they were very interested in how much damage the Sand Ninja had suffered.
But now is not the time to be happy.
Because they were not sure how many main forces of the Sand Ninja had died.
When they returned to the defense line and saw the blazing Hokage in the Sand Ninja Camp, everyone felt refreshed!
After discussing with each other, the other jonin returned to their posts.
They were not sure whether the Sand Ninja would launch a fatal counterattack, so they had to be prepared.
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the task, and you will be rewarded with 2 draws.”
The system prompt sound gave Liuchuan an unexpected surprise!
“What kind of ability did you just use, Yanagawa?”
Tsunade said curiously.
When Yanagawa used the Conqueror’s Haki just now, she was really scared.
Although Yanagawa’s target was not them, Tsunade still felt a little frightened.
“That’s the domineering Haki.”
Liuchuan was happy because he had completed the system task and explained it patiently.
“What the hell is this? Can I learn it?”
Tsunade asked with interest.
She had just witnessed the power of Conqueror’s Haki.
If your opponent were suddenly hit like this during a fight, who would be able to bear it?
“No, this kind of thing is innate, and it may not appear in one person among a million people.”
Yanagawa said bluntly.
“Tsk, so stingy. Never mind. Now we have to wait for the Sand Ninja’s spies to send back the information tomorrow.
Being bombarded by so many ninjutsu, and with such a dense crowd, it must be heartbreaking for old lady Chiyo.”
Tsunade said happily.
“I’m going to rest first.”
Yanagawa said a little tiredly.
Using the domineering Haki of Daikuimo consumes too much mental energy.
Even Yanagawa now felt waves of fatigue rising from his mind.
“By the way, you can rest in my tent tonight.
Because you have just arrived, you have not yet built your tent. “
Tsunade suddenly said.
Liuchuan was stunned for a moment. It would be fine if he took away Chu Wen during the day, but did he want to take away my virginity at night?
But why am I still feeling a little excited?
Although I thought so in my heart, my body was still very obedient.
Soon, Yanagawa arrived at Tsunade’s tent.
But it was obvious that he was overthinking it.
After Tsunade brought him to the tent, she left for the medical ninja headquarters.
Although Liuchuan was disappointed, he had no choice but to accept the reality.
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Iron Block, one of the Six Types of the Navy. Would the host like to fuse it?”
“Fusion! Continue the lottery.”
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the S-level Ninjutsu Kirin. May I ask if the host would like to fuse it?”
Fusion!
After getting a killing move and a defense, Yanagawa fell asleep happily.
However, now in the Sand Ninja s base.
Chiyo and Ebizo were looking at the tents that were burning in flames with gloomy faces.
The other jonin all had some wounds on their bodies.
Not only that, there were also many bodies of Sand Ninjas lying in the camp.
Among them, there are the most Genin and Chunin, and there are more than twenty Jonin.
“Can anyone tell me what just happened?”
Chiyo’s face looked terribly gloomy.
They had just suffered such a heavy loss during the day, but not long after, the people of Konoha launched a surprise attack on them.
“Sister, Konoha is well prepared this time!”
Ebizo’s face didn’t look good either.
By the time they realized what was happening and wanted to use ninjutsu, it was already too late.
Nearly five hundred ninjas were lost in one day.
If this news gets back to the village, those people will be dissatisfied again.
“Master Chiyo, my mind went blank just now.
By the time I came to my senses, it was too late to stop the overwhelming ninjutsu.”
A Sand Ninja said angrily.
The others were also angry. After all, these dead people were more or less related to them!
It could even be their descendants.
“Master Chiyo, what should we do now?”
The Sand Ninja asked.
“What should I do? I must not swallow this anger. Bring those old guys in the village, bring Shukaku, and let it join the battlefield.”
Chiyo was so overwhelmed with anger at this time that she acted without considering the consequences.
“Sister, no, if we release the tailed beasts, things will become out of our control.” Ebizo said hurriedly.
Although he was also very angry, he still had basic rationality.
Especially when the Jinchuriki of the Sand Village is still unable to control the tailed beasts.
If the tailed beasts were forcibly released onto the battlefield, not only would the village’s Jinchuriki die, but Shukaku would most likely go berserk and destroy the entire ninja world.
“In this situation, if you don’t let Shukaku go to the battlefield, do you have any other solution?”
Chiyo asked gloomily.
For a moment, Ebizo was silent.
After all, Chiyo was telling the truth, and if the situation continued, there was a high probability that they would be defeated by Konoha again.
If we lose the war, the village will suffer great losses.
“Okay, I’ll go back and talk to those old guys about this matter myself.”
Chiyo said in a deep voice.
Now that the war has begun, we might as well go big.
Although Shukaku is likely to go berserk, Chiyo doesn’t care about that in order to avenge her son.
“Let’s take care of the battlefield first, then tally up the losses tonight. I’ll return to the village tomorrow morning and bring our Jinchuriki with me.”
After saying this, Chiyo waved his hand and asked everyone to disperse.
Ebizo sighed quietly. He knew that he couldn’t persuade Chiyo, so he didn’t say much.
But what worries Ebizo the most is not that Shukaku will get out of control.
What he was worried about was whether Chiyo’s actions would anger Konoha.
Then Konoha also released the tailed beasts under their control onto the battlefield.
You know, the tailed beast controlled by Konoha is the Nine-Tails!
If we rank the power based solely on the tails, the Nine-Tailed Fox is definitely the undisputed leader.
However, it was obvious that Chiyo, who was in a rage, could not consider these things.
Soon, the losses of the Sand Ninjas were counted.
293 Genin died.
167 Chunins died.
28 jonin died.
In one day, they lost more than thirty jonin, more than two hundred chuunin, and more than four hundred genin.
There are other supplies, food, etc. that have not yet been counted.
But it was enough to make them feel a little painful.
When Chiyo heard the losses reported by his men, he felt a sweet taste in his throat and a mouthful of blood spurted out.
Hatred flashed in her eyes and her face was full of gnashing teeth. With the blood still lingering in the corner of her mouth, she looked extremely hideous.
“Tsuna! Te! Mu! Ye! Shira! Ya!”
Chapter 49: Hero of Konoha [Please add to collection] (Old version)
The next morning, the intelligence agent sent out also reported back the losses of the Sand Ninja.
At this time, inside the commander-in-chief’s tent.
“What? Are you sure the information is accurate?”
“After multiple confirmations by our informants, it should be true.”
White Fang also said with some amazement.
“That means, in just one day, we wiped out hundreds of Sand Ninjas?”
All this was too dreamy for Tsunade.
The most important thing is that they achieved shocking results without any losses!
“Yes, all this is thanks to that kid Yanagawa. If he had used his ability a few more times, I’m afraid this war would have ended soon.”
White Fang chuckled.
Although everything that happened yesterday made them feel like they were dreaming, the Sand Ninjas did suffer huge losses, which was what they wanted to see most.
“I’m afraid that old woman Chiyo will be furious this time, sacrificing so many ninjas at once.
Even with her status, I’m afraid she won’t feel any better!”
“Although we won this time with the help of Yanagawa and the surprise attack, we still have to be prepared for Chiyo to do something crazy.”
White Fang said with some concern.
“Don’t worry! Although the Sand Village has Jinchuriki, no one dares to release the tailed beasts onto the battlefield. Of course, the Land of Lightning is an exception.”
Tsunade paused and continued, “Let’s pass the information here back to the village so that the villagers can have fun together.”
White Fang chuckled, turned around and left, reporting back to Konoha everything that happened on the front line.
Tsunade did not see Yanagawa in the camp, so when she returned to her tent, she saw Yanagawa sleeping soundly.
The next day, Konoha’s top brass received information sent back by White Fang.
“Haha… Good boy, you are worthy of being the genius of Konoha. You gave us such a big surprise right after arriving at the battlefield.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was sitting in the Hokage’s office and laughing.
And some of the clan leaders of prominent families who were on good terms with Yuan Fei’s clan all showed curious expressions.
I don’t understand why Sarutobi Hiruzen was so happy after reading the information sent back from the front line.
“Hokage-sama, what happened?”
The current head of the Akimichi clan, Akimichi Qufeng, asked curiously.
“Qu Feng, you will know for yourself after reading the information sent back by White Fang.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was obviously in a very good mood at the moment and passed on the information.
The patriarchs of other families also came over.
When they saw the information sent back by White Fang, they were all shocked.
“This… is really hard to believe.” Qiu Dao Qu Feng sighed.
“This is more than unbelievable, it’s simply a miracle. In one day, hundreds of Sand Ninjas were annihilated, and we didn’t suffer any losses.”
“If we spread this news, it will definitely boost our morale!”
The clan leaders were discussing the issue with great excitement.
“This is all thanks to that kid Liuchuan. I didn’t expect that he actually possessed such magical power. Otherwise, it would be impossible to achieve such brilliant results.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen actually praised Yanagawa, and then continued:
“Pass the information about the great victory on the Wind Country battlefield to other battlefields to boost our morale.”
“I agree!”
“I agree. Since Yanagawa has made such a great contribution, I suggest that his performance on the battlefield be spread throughout the village to give the villagers some reassurance.”
“That’s right. Because we are at war with the four major countries at the same time, the villagers haven’t smiled for a long time.”
Several clan leaders discussed it together and finally made the decision.
“Very good, let’s do as you said and let the villagers share the fruits of victory with us.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen waved his hand and made the decision.
The next day, the news of the great victory in the Kingdom of Wind spread to every corner of Konoha.
Especially Yanagawa’s deeds, which were greatly praised by the Konoha’s top leaders.
Especially when he went to the battlefield for one day and killed hundreds of Sand Ninjas alone, and also offered a plan that directly inflicted a heavy blow to the Sand Ninjas, he became a hero of Konoha.
For a time, Yanagawa became the child of someone else’s family.
When parents in Konoha educate their children, they all use Yanagawa as an example.
Although the children were dissatisfied in their hearts, they were unable to refute it.
In the Ninja School, Taichi Oda walked into the classroom excitedly.
“Students, I won’t be giving lectures today. I want to announce a good news to you. Please guess what the good news is.”
Oda Taichi said mysteriously.
“Teacher, please stop keeping us in suspense and tell us quickly!”
“Yes, yes, teacher, the war has already begun, how can there be any good news?”
“What should I do? I heard that Yanagawa-kun has already gone to the battlefield. I want to go to the battlefield too!”
Suddenly, the children in the classroom were excited.
“Quiet, quiet. Today’s news is about Yanagawa. Do you still want to hear more? If you don’t want to hear it, I won’t say it anymore.”
Oda said with a straight face.
After his scare, it really worked. The children who were originally noisy quieted down and looked at Xiaotian curiously.
“Well… that’s more like it.”
Seeing the performance of these students, Oda nodded with satisfaction and continued:
“Today, the battlefield in Wind Country sent back information that Yanagawa performed very well on the battlefield, killing hundreds of Sand Ninjas by himself.
Not only that, he also led dozens of jonin to attack the Sand Ninja camp at night, and wiped out hundreds of Sand Ninja in one fell swoop.”
When Oda finished speaking, the classroom suddenly became so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.
But this situation did not last long, and the students cheered.
“Yanagawa-kun is so handsome.”
“From today on, Yanagawa-kun is my idol.”
And Xihihong sat quietly in her seat, her face full of pride.
At this moment, she really wanted to stand up and yell, my man is so outstanding!
“Sister Hong, is the Liuchuan the teacher mentioned my brother-in-law?”
Mitarashi Anko, who was sitting next to Yuhi Kurenai, asked curiously.
In just a moment, Yuhiku’s cheeks turned red and she nodded shyly.
“Wow! It turns out that my brother-in-law is so powerful. When he comes back, I will ask him to teach me how to practice, otherwise I won’t let you marry him.”
Mitarashi Anko said with a chuckle.
“Ah! That’s annoying! Stop talking like that or I’ll ignore you.” Xihihong said with a blushing face.
“Don’t, Sister Hong.”
Mitarashi Anko wailed and suddenly didn’t dare to say anything more.
You know, she has the best relationship with Yuhi Kurenai in school, and Yuhi Kurenai is her only friend.
If Yuhi Kurenai ignored her, then Hongdou really didn’t know who to talk to.
Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Taichi Oda nodded with satisfaction, then turned and left the classroom.
Chapter 50: Don’t worry, I’m here (old version)
The news of the great victory on the battlefield of Konoha Wind Country was, of course, not only heard in the village.
The other three battlefields all received the information passed on to them by Sarutobi Hiruzen.
The ninjas guarding the defense line all showed excited expressions.
Even Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Minato looked surprised.
You have to know that being good at performing tasks in normal times does not mean that you can achieve good results on the battlefield.
However, according to Sarutobi Hiruzen’s intelligence, Yanagawa had just arrived at the battlefield in the Land of Wind and had led those ninjas to annihilate hundreds of Sand Ninjas.
I’m afraid even they can’t do this.
“As expected of my junior brother, he’s as amazing as ever!” Minato exclaimed as he held the intelligence.
“Teacher, what happened?” Kakashi asked.
“Ah… Kakashi, take a look for yourself!” Minato chuckled and handed him the message from the Sandaime.
When Kakashi saw it, he was immediately attracted by the two big words “Yanagawa”.
Minato is also very optimistic about Kakashi. Although he is not as talented as Yanagawa shows, judging from the talent and ability Kakashi has shown so far, he is already qualified to be promoted to Chunin.
It’s war time now, there’s no such thing as the Chunin Exam.
“Hi! The boss is the boss, so awesome!”
Kakashi took a deep breath after reading the information.
“Of course, he is my junior fellow apprentice!”
Minato laughed.
Kakashi looked at his teacher speechlessly, but didn’t say anything.
“Okay, pass this information on and make those guys happy.
According to this situation, the battle in Wind Country will soon be over, and by then…”
When he said the last word, a hint of cruelty flashed in Minato’s eyes.
During this period of time, they suffered many attacks from the Rock Ninjas, and no one knew how many ninjas had died at their hands.
As long as Konoha can quickly end a battlefield and free up its hands, it will be time to annihilate the Iwagakure.
“Yes, I understand.”
After saying this, Kakashi left to tell the other Konoha ninjas the good news.
Wind Defense Line.
Although Yanagawa’s plan worked last time and dealt a heavy blow to the Sand Ninja, they did not give up and were still looking for opportunities to break through Konoha’s defenses and enter the Land of Fire.
Although Chiyo has returned to the village, before she left, she left a lot of poison for the Sand Ninja and developed a series of battle plans.
As night fell, they began to counterattack under the leadership of Ebizo.
However, this time they did not choose to fight Konoha head-on, but instead chose jungle guerrilla warfare.
Inside the Konoha camp, everyone was still immersed in joy and had no idea that the Sand Ninjas had already begun to act.
Looking at the sky outside filled with gunpowder smoke, Liuchuan frowned, feeling as if something bad was going to happen.
“What’s going on? The Sand Ninja suffered such a huge loss, are they just going to swallow their anger?”
“Yanagawa, what’s wrong?” Tsunade looked at Yanagawa in confusion.
“I always have a bad feeling in my heart, as if something big is going to happen.”
Yanagawa said with a frown.
“You think too much, kid. The Sand Ninja has been very honest these past two days, so nothing should happen.”
Tsunade said in a light tone.
“It’s because they are too honest that I feel something is wrong.”
Yanagawa rolled his eyes at the thick-skinned Tsunade.
Just when Tsunade was about to say something, a loud noise erupted from the northwest, and then thick smoke rose in the jungle.
“Oh no, something happened.” Tsunade’s face changed and she exclaimed.
“I knew things weren’t that simple.” Liuchuan said in a deep voice.
“No, no, no, what I mean is, those poor Sand Ninjas are in trouble.” Tsunade chuckled.
“Hmm? Tell me about it.”
Yanagawa asked doubtfully.
“If I remember correctly, we set up traps all over the forest. They are all made up of various detonating symbols. If you encounter one of them, hehe…”
Tsunade chuckled, meaning that there was no need for words anymore.
Sure enough, soon after the voice fell, louder and louder noises continued to be heard.
“Tsunade, I’ll take some people to take a look. You stay here and don’t give the Sand Ninja any chance to take advantage.”
White Fang’s voice was heard outside the tent.
Then there were several sounds of breaking through the air, and it seemed that they had left.
“I’ll go out and take a look too.”
After Yanagawa finished speaking, he left the tent and rushed towards the sound of the explosion.
Soon, Yanagawa arrived at the place where the explosion occurred. In front of Baiya and several other senior ninjas, there were two corpses lying. Under the power of the detonating talisman, they had already been unrecognizable.
However, their faces are not looking good now, because the forehead marks worn by the two corpses belong to Konoha.
When Liuchuan saw the two bodies, the bad premonition in his heart became even stronger.
“These two ninjas are sensory ninjas, responsible for monitoring the movements of the Sand Ninjas. I didn’t expect that they would be discovered even at such a long distance.”
White Fang explained.
Yanagawa nodded and continued to observe the two bodies, but because their faces had been blown up by the detonating talisman, he could not see anything at all.
Not long after, the ninjas who followed White Fang returned to White Fang one by one.
“Master White Fang, all the traps we set have been destroyed, and…”
A ninja in charge of investigation seemed to be hesitant to speak, as if he had something to hide.
“And what? Tell me.” White Fang said in a deep voice.
“There are several bodies in each trap. Judging from their forehead guards, they are our people.”
After hearing that man’s report, everyone looked at each other in confusion.
They were the ones who set the traps, so of course they knew how many traps there were. In other words, they had just lost dozens or even hundreds of ninjas.
How did the Sand Ninja do it?
Why didn’t they notice it at all?
“Oh no! The Sand Ninja must have used our people to destroy the trap and passed through our trap and headed towards the Fire Country.”
The jonin from the Nara clan exclaimed.
“We did find some traces of Sand Ninja. What Nara-sama said is very likely.”
At this point, everyone present had realized the seriousness of the matter.
Although they don’t have to worry about Konoha being attacked, if the Sand Ninja really enters the Fire Country, then ordinary people will be in trouble.
The Sand Ninjas don t care whether you are an ordinary person or not, they will just kill everyone they meet.
War is so ruthless.
“There is no time to lose. Yanagawa, you and Tsunade stay here. I will lead the others to chase them. We must stop them before they enter the Land of Fire.”
Between the flashes of lightning and thunder, White Fang had made his decision.
“Okay, I’ll tell Tsunade. White Fang, be careful. I suspect this is a trick by the enemy to lure the tiger away from the mountain.”
“Hehe, I feel relieved with you and Tsunade here.”
After White Fang finished speaking, he left with three combat-type jonin and two perception-type jonin.
Chapter 51: Sneak Attack on Sand Ninja [Please add to collection] (Old version)
Yanagawa returned to the camp and told Tsunade what had just happened.
“What? You said that our trap has already been discovered by the Sand Ninja?”
Tsunade asked, somewhat surprised.
Those who participated in designing these traps are all Konoha’s senior ninjas!
Moreover, they have secretly announced that Konoha’s ninjas are not allowed to approach that area.
The plan was covert enough, but it was still discovered by the Sand Ninja, and it took hundreds of Konoha’s ninjas to break the trap.
“Now, what we should worry about is what the Sand Ninja wants to do by making such a big fuss?”
To be honest, Yanagawa is now a little confused about Sand Ninja’s actions.
If they wanted to use the tactic of luring the tiger away from the mountain, now they have succeeded.
White Fang has already left the camp temporarily with his men.
But if not, then what exactly is their purpose?
“I don’t know, but their purpose must be complicated, otherwise they wouldn’t have made such a big fuss.
And according to what you said, hundreds of our ninjas disappeared for no reason, but we didn’t even notice. How did the Sand Ninjas do this?”
Tsunade’s eyes kept flickering.
“Could it be… that you suspect that there are any Sand Ninjas among us?” Yanagawa asked in a deep voice.
“Well, we should investigate this matter in secret and not make it public.”
Tsunade nodded and said.
“Okay, I’ll go to the front line and take a look.”
At this time, the Konoha ninjas who were stationed on the defense line and responsible for patrolling fell one after another.
I had no idea what was happening and was killed silently.
After a while, a dozen or so senior ninjas led by Ebizo put on Konoha’s uniforms and forehead protectors, and openly waited for an opportunity in the Konoha defense line.
“My Lord, will White Fang really leave the line of defense?”
A Sand Ninja asked cautiously.
“I’m not sure, but White Fang is a very cautious person. If he saw that kind of situation, he would definitely lead people to chase after it immediately.”
Ebizo said with some uncertainty.
“I hope it’s as the adults say. Otherwise, I’m afraid none of us will be able to leave today.”
Another Sand Ninja said with some concern.
“Don’t talk.”
Ebizo growled.
Because the patrol personnel are divided into three teams and take turns.
Soon, a small team came to take turns patrolling with Ebizo and his team.
Thanks to the acting skills of Ebizo and others, the Konoha patrol officers did not suspect anything.
After the handover was completed, Ebizo and a dozen senior ninjas walked towards Konoha’s base openly.
But just when they thought their plan was successful, Yanagawa slowly walked over alone.
Under the cover of night, Yanagawa did not see their faces clearly, but he vaguely felt that there was something wrong with these people.
“Stop, what are you doing?” Yanagawa shouted.
A strong murderous intent burst out from Ebizo’s eyes, but after thinking of his plan, he restrained the murderous intent.
“Master Jonin, we were just patrolling the defense line, and now it’s time for handover, so we plan to go back to the camp and rest.”
Ebizo, disguised as a Chunin, said respectfully.
“oh?”
Liuchuan looked at these guys with interest. Now he was sure in his heart that he had never seen these guys before.
But the most important thing is that Liuchuan knew all the people responsible for patrolling the defense line, and he even boasted to them when they were patrolling.
Besides, Tsunade didn’t mention replacing the patrol officers.
“Then tell me, which squad do you belong to?”
While Liuchuan said this, he was already secretly accumulating strength.
“us “
Yanagawa’s question immediately stunned Ebizo.
I really want to sneak in, how the hell should I know which squad these guys belong to?
The bodies of the other Sand Ninjas also began to tense up.
Suddenly, an idea struck Ebizo, and he said:
“Jonin-sama, we belong to the patrol team, the tenth team.”
Oh~~~~
Yanagawa stretched out the word “oh” and looked like he saw it.
Seeing Yanagawa’s expression, Ebizo shouted in his heart, Fortunately, I am smart.
The tense bodies of the other Sand Ninjas also relaxed.
Ebizo was about to say goodbye, but they were greeted by a flaming fist that was dozens of meters in size.
The faces of the Sand Ninjas changed. They couldn’t dodge at such a close distance, so they all used substitution techniques.
The flames disappeared, bursts of white smoke rose, and only a dozen pieces of wood were left that were still burning slowly.
“Little devil, how did you see through us?”
Ebizo asked angrily.
“What patrol team? The Tenth Squadron. When did this exist in Konoha? How come I didn’t know about it? You old man, you’re trying to deceive me.”
“Ahhh, you little brat, you’re trying to trick me. Well, as long as we can kill you, our operation this time won’t be in vain.”
Following Ebizo’s words, the other ninjas drew their short swords and rushed towards Yanagawa.
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for triggering the system task and killing Ebizo. You will be rewarded with 1 draw. There is no penalty for failing the task.”
“I was wondering who it was, but I didn’t expect it to be the famous Ebizo. You are not at the headquarters to do your spy work, but you come here to seek death. I will not be polite.”
After Yanagawa finished speaking, his body immediately turned into an element, and raging flames burned on him.
Swish! Swish! Swish!
The daggers of those Sand Ninjas slashed across Yanagawa’s body, but Yanagawa, who was in the elemental state, did not suffer any damage at all.
And under the illumination of the flames, Yanagawa could see the yeti flowing on those daggers.
These despicable guys actually smeared poison on their weapons.
“This kid is so weird, everyone be careful.”
“This is probably the new bloodline limit, but why can’t it cause any harm to him?”
“Idiot, since his bloodline limit is fire, we can use water to extinguish him.”
Ebizo shouted loudly and quickly formed seals with his hands.
Upon hearing this, the other jonin quickly began to form hand seals.
“Water Style: Water Fang Bullet.”
“Water Style: Great Waterfall Technique.”
A giant dragon condensed from water, with a diameter of tens of meters, appeared out of thin air, and rushed towards Liuchuan with its fangs and claws bared.
The most exaggerated thing was that the waterfall technique performed by Ebizo actually formed a wave of hundreds of meters, which rushed towards Yanagawa in an overwhelming manner.
“Mirror Fire Flame.”
Yanagawa shouted loudly, and suddenly spurted out a large amount of flames with one arm, creating a flame hundreds of meters long, trying to block the attack of the Sand Ninja.
As the attacks from both sides collided, a rare scene was formed, half fire and half water, just like the Bagua.
The violent chakra and flames were raging wildly in the area, and countless trees were affected in an instant.
Such a huge amount of chakra naturally alarmed Tsunade who was sitting in the tent.
When he walked out and looked, he saw a wall of fire and a wall of water colliding with each other, and the light of the flames illuminated the entire camp.
Tsunade rushed directly to the place where the battle took place without saying a word.
The jonin in the camp, sensing this huge amount of chakra, also started to move.
Chapter 52: Customized Battle Plan (Old Version)
When Ebizo saw that his attack failed, his face suddenly changed.
With such a big commotion, it was impossible for Konoha not to notice it. Maybe they were already on the way.
Although they didn’t know whether White Fang was there or not, if Tsunade came, then few of them would be able to leave.
And Yanagawa was not at ease at this time either.
There are more than a dozen jonins, and Ebizo whose strength is very mysterious. It is definitely not as easy as imagined to block the full-strength attack.
The other Sand Ninjas took advantage of the opportunity when Yanagawa was unable to split himself, and used the body-flickering technique to get behind him and stab him with a knife.
But what shocked them was that when their short knives pierced into Yanagawa’s body, the high temperature flames directly burned him.
There was even a sign of wanting to melt.
Is this the power of bloodline limit?
However, at this time, Yanagawa really couldn’t free his hands to deal with those guys who stabbed him in the back.
It was unknown how long it had passed, but something happened that shocked Ebizo and the others.
Water and fire are actually compatible.
Lao Zang was a little dumbfounded at this time.
Their water was not able to extinguish Yanagawa’s flames, but now it is compatible with them.
But it wasn’t over yet, the wall of fire continued to push towards them.
Seeing that something was wrong, Ebizo and other Sand Ninjas quickly used the technique of instant body movement to quickly escape from Yanagawa’s attack range.
After the flames disappeared, a large pit several hundred meters wide was left on the ground.
“What kind of monster is this kid? Is this a bloodline limit?” Ebizo said a little confused.
“Hiss! Lord Ebizo, this brat is much stronger than we thought. I’m afraid his strength has reached the level of Kage.”
“Lord Ebizo, let’s retreat, or we won’t be able to leave when Konoha reacts.”
Although those Sand Ninjas were unwilling to give in, they had to admit that even if they joined forces they could not kill Yanagawa.
“Go? Have you asked me?” Liuchuan’s voice sounded faintly.
“shave!”
Before a Sand Ninja could react, a long sword made of flames pierced his heart.
The first one.
In a flash, he appeared behind the Sand Ninja who had just attacked him.
The scorching flames pierced his heart again and burned all his internal organs.
The second one.
The third one.
After Yanagawa killed three Sand Ninjas, Ebizo also reacted.
“Let’s work together to kill this little devil.”
After saying that, Ebizo took the first step and stopped Yanagawa with a flash of the body technique.
Yanagawa didn’t waste any time and started fighting with him directly.
Ding ding ding!
The sound of weapons colliding with each other was endless.
The other Sand Ninjas discovered in despair that they could not intervene in the fight between the two men at all.
Just at this moment, the sound of breaking through the air was heard, and Tsunade arrived at the scene first.
Seeing Ebizo fighting with Yanagawa and the corpse beside him, how could Tsunade not see the current situation clearly.
How could the Sand Ninjas not know the famous Three Ninjas of Konoha!
“Get started!”
Following a low shout from a Sand Ninja, the rest of the Sand Ninjas all rushed towards Tsunade.
Super power punch!
In an instant, a Sand Ninja was hammered to the ground by Tsunade, and a crack like a spider web continued to spread on the ground.
“You are looking for death.” Tsunade said without being polite.
Mist feet.
A semi-arc slash directly cut a Sand Ninja in half, and his internal organs were scattered all over the ground.
The scene looked extremely bloody.
Seeing Tsunade easily kill their two companions in seconds, the Sand Ninjas finally realized what kind of opponent they were facing.
There was a flash of fear in the eyes of those Sand Ninjas.
But Tsunade didn’t care what they thought.
With the use of Arashi Kick and Shave in turn, those Sand Ninjas are now suffering terribly.
Even if they managed to block Tsunade’s Storm Kick, Tsunade would appear in front of them the next moment and hit them with a powerful punch.
The terrifying force not only shattered their bones, but also turned their internal organs into a paste, making them deader than dead.
In less than ten minutes, all ten Sand Ninjas were killed by Tsunade.
The death was extremely miserable!
After Tsunade ended the battle here, the battle on Yanagawa’s side also entered a white-hot stage.
Lan Jiao!
Fire fist!
With one powerful move after another, as if he didn’t use any chakra, Yanagawa bombarded Ebizo.
At this time, Ebizo is also complaining miserably!
He found that his attacks could not cause any physical damage to Yanagawa. Even if he used ninjutsu, Yanagawa would dodge it immediately.
With all his strength, he is completely useless in front of Liuchuan, which is really frustrating.
“Old man, you can’t do it anymore.” Liuchuan smiled.
He felt that the Flame-Flame Fruit was almost ready to awaken.
Ebizo didn’t say anything because what Yanagawa said was right.
He has always acted as a wise general in the Sand Village.
To be honest, fighting wasn’t really his strong point.
However, now it has come to a matter of life and death, and even if it doesn’t work, we have to bite the bullet and go for it.
Liuchuan only felt that a layer of shackles that bound him were released in the dark, and everything around him was directly assimilated by the flames. After a while, this place became a sea of ??fire.
Yanagawa felt that he was a god within this area.
As long as he puts his mind into it, everything in this world can be used by him.
“Old man, I’ve had enough fun. I’m sending you on your way.”
Yanagawa pointed his finger into the air, and the blazing flames instantly transformed into spears, which rushed towards Ebizo with a hot and sharp aura.
At the same time, Yanagawa directly used his domineering aura to attack on two fronts.
Ebizo was about to make a move to resist, but he felt as if his brain was hit hard by a hammer, and everything went blank.
The three spears penetrated directly into Ebizo’s body.
But no blood flowed out, because the blood had been evaporated by Liuchuan’s flames.
Ebizo looked at Yanagawa with unwillingness, but he had no choice because his heart had been burned directly.
No matter how unwilling he was, he could only slowly fall to the ground with his eyes wide open, with an expression of unwillingness to close his eyes.
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the system task, and you will be rewarded with 1 draw.”
“call!”
Hearing that this system was very suitable, Liuchuan felt relieved.
With a thought, the flames penetrated into his body.
After a while, the flames that were originally burning disappeared without a trace.
Yanagikawa picked up Ebizo’s body and threw it in front of Tsunade.
Tsunade took a closer look and immediately lost her composure.
“Hiss, Yanagawa, you actually killed this guy. I’m afraid that old lady Chiyo is really going to go crazy now.”
“It doesn’t matter. As long as he dares to come, I will kill him.” Liuchuan said nonchalantly.
“I’ve already dealt with the others, and someone will take care of them later. It looks like we need to formulate a battle plan.”
Yanagikawa naturally understood what Tsunade was worried about, which was nothing more than the tailed beasts controlled by the Sand Village.
But on the contrary, Yanagawa is very much looking forward to the arrival of Shukaku.
Maybe, Shukaku can give him a different surprise!
Chapter 53: Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan (Old Version)
Back at the camp, Tsunade formulated a series of battle plans.
But most of them are about Sunagakure going crazy and putting the tailed beasts on the battlefield.
After all, they are not god-like figures like Hashirama Senju who can subdue the tailed beasts single-handedly.
Under the current circumstances, if the Sand Ninja really sends the tailed beasts into the battlefield, it will definitely cause considerable trouble to Konoha.
After listening to this, Yanagawa returned to his tent.
“The system helps me draw the lottery.”
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. May I ask if the host would like to fuse it?”
Upon hearing this, Liuchuan did not hesitate at all.
In an instant, Yanagawa felt a huge force surging into his body, and the use of the Mangekyo Sharingan became clearer in his mind.
And, most importantly, Yanagawa’s microphone is now complete and he can finally perform the complete form of Susanoo.
A day later, White Fang returned with the jonin who had left.
Yanagikawa’s guess was correct. The Sand Ninja used the strategy of luring the tiger away from the mountain, with the purpose of sneaking into Konoha’s camp and placing the poison newly made by Chiyo into their supplies.
When Baiya learned that Ebizo’s actions were discovered by Yanagikawa, and that he cooperated with Tsunade to kill all those Sand Ninjas, a hint of shock flashed in his eyes.
He didn’t expect that Ebizo, with whom he had so many dealings, would eventually die at the hands of Yanagawa.
However, he soon began to get excited.
For the Sand Ninja losing Ebizo is like losing a pair of eyes!
Bai Ya knew very well that Ebizo was originally responsible for intelligence and espionage work in the Sand Village!
They have a large number of spies in major countries, but now that Ebizo is dead, this is definitely a huge blow to the Sand Ninja.
Three days later, the Sand Ninjas saw that Ebizo and other jonin had not returned for a long time, and there was no action from Konoha.
They guessed that something must have happened to Ebizo, so they quickly sent people back to the Sand Village to report the matter to Chiyo.
“What? My brother is dead?”
When Chiyo learned the news, she was stunned.
Since the death of her son and daughter-in-law, and the disappearance of Scorpion, she only had a younger brother left by her side, but now her younger brother is dead?
“Tell me, how did my brother die?”
Chiyo forced herself to suppress the anger in her heart and wanted to find out the truth about Ebizo’s death.
“It is like this, Chiyo-sama…”
Then the ninja who was responsible for transmitting the information recounted in detail all of Ebizo and his men’s actions a few days ago, fearing that there would be any omissions.
After hearing this, the top leaders of the Sand Village looked at each other in bewilderment.
They understood that things were getting serious now.
Ebizo’s role is not just his extremely smart brain, but also the intelligence work he is responsible for!
Once Ebizo died, it meant that they had suddenly lost their secret connections in all countries. It was unknown how long it would take to rebuild that intelligence.
That would be fine, and even if they spend a lot of time, they may not be able to do better than Ebizo.
“Elder Chiyo, will the war continue?”
A high-ranking official from the Sand Village asked.
“Go on, how can I not go on? My son died at the hands of Konoha, and now even my brother died on the battlefield. Tell me, how can I not go on?”
When Chiyo turned around, her eyes were already bloodshot.
“But if we continue like this, not only will we have no chance of winning, but we will also sacrifice a large number of ninjas. By then, I’m afraid…”
Another high-ranking Sand Ninja looked as if he wanted to say something but hesitated.
“I want to take Shukaku to the battlefield. Does anyone have any objections?”
Chiyo no longer cares about the interests of the village. Now she just wants to take One-Tail to the battlefield, and then use its power to help her brother get revenge.
When they heard Chiyo’s words, the high-ranking officials of the Sand Village suddenly became excited, with a look of fear on their faces.
“No, Elder Chiyo, if we fail again this time, our tailed beasts will fall into Konoha’s hands. By then, we will completely lose our voice in front of other countries.”
“Yes, yes, Elder Chiyo, be careful. If you send the tailed beasts into battle,
By then, it won t just be a matter of how much strength we lose, it s very likely that we ll become the target of public criticism.
“That’s right. If we succeed in defeating Konoha, then everything will be fine. If we fail, we can’t afford the loss.”
Looking at these politicians sitting in high positions, Chiyo’s eyes were extremely cold.
When the Third Kazekage was still around, he basically had absolute say, but now that the Third Kazekage is missing, these guys only think about their own interests.
They don’t care about anything else.
“I’m just telling you about this matter, I’m not here to discuss it with you.”
Chiyo said, and left immediately.
Leaving behind the senior executives looking at each other in bewilderment.
Now they were already regretting that they had coveted Chiyo’s power and agreed to her decision to start a war.
Now the war is completely out of their control.
If they lose, the worst that can happen is that they pay some price, make peace with Konoha, and sign a truce contract.
But once the tailed beasts enter the battlefield, the situation will become irreversible.
If they win, it will be fine. They can take advantage of this opportunity to demand a lot of benefits from Konoha, but if they lose, it will definitely be a nightmare for them.
Not only will they lose the tailed beasts that have always been their trump card, but they will also have to face the huge demands of the Konoha Lion. It is simply a matter of losing both the wife and the army!
Although the Sand Ninja lost Ebizo, under the command of other Sand Ninja leaders, they did not give up, but launched a more fierce attack on Konoha.
He used all kinds of means, including the jungle, underground, and even disguise, in a crazy attempt to break through Konoha’s defenses.
For a time, the losses suffered by both sides further increased.
In just three days, the number of Konoha ninja casualties exceeded three hundred.
The Sand Ninjas suffered even more miserably, with Yanagawa, Tsunade, and White Fang dividing their forces into three groups, the number of casualties exceeded seven hundred.
The Sand Ninjas also learned to be smart. As soon as they saw Yanagawa, Tsunade and White Fang, they turned around and fled without fighting with them at all.
Because the Sand Ninja had many ninjutsu, the battlefield in the Wind Kingdom was in a stalemate for a while.
Yanagawa’s performance in the past few days has made him famous on the battlefield and won the respect of all Konoha ninjas.
Even those jonin admired Yanagawa very much.
Chapter 54: The Tailed Beast Appears [Please add to collection] (Old version)
Time flies, and in the blink of an eye a month has passed.
During this month, the Sand Ninja, the Rock Ninja, the Cloud Ninja, and the Mist Ninja launched an all-out war against Konoha.
Konoha’s top leaders also started to get busy.
As the war broke out, of course some people stood out in the war and established their position in the ninja world.
In this war, Minato VS the son of the third Raikage, who will become the fourth Raikage Ai, and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki of the Land of Lightning, showed their edge.
After cutting off one of the Eight-Tails’ octopus legs and defeating Ai, the name Yellow Flash became known throughout the ninja world.
The Tsuchikage of the Land of Earth, Onoki, issued an order that if the Iwagakure ninjas of the Land of Earth encountered Minato, they could simply abandon the mission and not be held accountable.
Yanagawa used a bloodline limit with fire attributes to kill Ebizo and dozens of jonin.
When other ninja villages learned that Yanagawa was only six years old, Yanagawa’s name as a genius spread throughout the ninja world for a while.
As the war continued, Konoha was like a sleeping lion, slowly showing its fangs to the entire ninja world.
At the same time, in Konoha, the teachers of the future Xiaoqiang class of Yanagawa also graduated from the Ninja School.
Under Sarutobi Hiruzen’s arrangement, they were thrown into the battlefield.
In the words of Sarutobi Hiruzen, extraordinary measures must be used in extraordinary times. Although war is a disaster, it is also a good place for people to become stronger quickly.
In the camp of the Sand Ninja of the Wind Country.
On this day, Chiyo, who had disappeared for almost a month, arrived with a skinny old monk.
This old monk was none other than the current Jinchuriki of the One-Tail Shukaku, Fenfuku.
“Master Chiyo, you actually brought him here.”
Since he was a jonin of the Sand Village, he naturally knew who Fenfuku was and how important Fenfuku was to the village.
But now, Chiyo actually brought him out.
Could it be that all the senior leaders in the village agreed?
Although they were confused, they did not dare to ask more questions facing Chiyo who had a gloomy face.
“Tell me how the battle went this month.” Chiyo said in a deep voice.
Hearing this, the jonin looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a moment.
Since Ebizo was killed, more than a dozen of their senior ninjas were also sacrificed. It can be said that their top-level combat power has been greatly reduced.
“Master Chiyo, the war situation has not been good this month.
Since the death of Master Kai, we have fought against Konoha several times in succession, but…”
The jonin hesitated for a moment and continued, “The results of the battle were very poor. We only killed about 300 enemies and injured an unknown number of people.
However, we have lost thousands of troops in this month.”
After the jonin finished speaking, the other jonin lowered their heads in shame.
After all, this record was too tragic, and it was entirely achieved at the cost of human lives.
“It’s already pretty good that you guys have been able to do this while I’m away.
You know, our opponents this time are Tsunade and White Fang.”
Chiyo had no intention of blaming them, but instead comforted them.
“But… Lord Chiyo, if we continue to fight like this, I’m afraid that even if we win in the end, there may not be many people left.”
The jonin said with a worried look on his face.
“I know, so I brought him here!”
Chiyo pointed at Bonfuku and continued, “When the time comes, I will touch the seal of the tailed beast, and we just need to cooperate with the tailed beast. This time, I will attack the Land of Fire in one go.”
“Yes, sir!”
In the Konoha camp.
Of course, the news of Chiyo’s return could not be hidden from Konoha.
“Senior White Fang, do you think Chiyo and that old monk are Jinchuriki?” Tsunade asked with a frown.
“It’s hard to say. After all, I haven’t seen the Jinchuriki of the Wind Country.
Rumor has it that he has been imprisoned by the Sand Ninja.”
White Fang was also a little unsure.
After all, the Sand Ninja’s attitude towards the Jinchuriki has always been unfriendly, and they think they are a disaster.
He didn’t know when he would lose control of the tailed beast in his body and destroy the village, so he has been imprisoning the Jinchuriki just in case.
“Maybe that’s Chiyo’s old lover?” Yanagawa guessed.
Upon hearing this, Tsunade rolled her eyes at Yanagawa, and Bai Ya was also speechless.
Would you take your old lover with you to the battlefield?
“Okay, our guesses are useless, so let’s just keep a close eye on the Sand Ninja’s actions.
We have lost several hundred ninjas in the past month.”
When she said this, a hint of fatigue flashed across Tsunade’s eyes.
As the Sand Ninjas went into full-scale war, she had hardly had any rest in the past month and had been treating the wounded the entire time.
Fortunately, Chiyo is not here, otherwise Tsunade would have to prepare the antidote. Let alone rest, it is already good enough to be able to stand now.
“Indeed. However, now that Chiyo is back, Yanagawa, you better be careful. If you kill Ebizo, she won’t let you go.”
“Don’t worry, I’m still thinking about what surprises they can bring me!” Liuchuan said nonchalantly.
“Don’t be careless. Although I don’t want to admit it, that old woman is indeed very knowledgeable in poison and puppetry.
Even if I meet him, I am not sure I can defeat him.”
Tsunade said unhappily.
In response, Yanagawa rolled his eyes at Tsunade and said, “Although you are not sure in fighting, you completely crush her in other aspects!”
“Don’t worry. Judging from Yanagawa’s performance over the past month, I believe it won’t be easy for Chiyo to deal with him.”
After learning the news of Chiyo’s return, Konoha was already on high alert.
But the Sand Ninjas have been slow to act, which makes them feel a little strange. What tricks are these Sand Ninjas trying to play?
As time passed, instead of feeling happy that the Sand Ninjas were not making any moves, they felt even more depressed.
On this day, the sky was covered with dark clouds, lightning flashed in the sky, and even the air was very stuffy. Tsunade and others felt very uncomfortable.
“Boom! Yeah hahahaha, I’m finally out.”
A huge monster appeared on the battlefield, and the Sand Ninja followed the monster’s footsteps and rushed straight towards Konoha’s defense line.
As this huge monster appeared, the violent chakra continued to sweep towards the battlefield, and Tsunade and others’ faces changed.
When they saw the true face of the monster, their faces were filled with shock.
This is a civet-like creature with an enormous tail and mysterious patterns on its body.
Although they had expected this, it was only when the tailed beasts appeared before them that they realized how shocking it all was.
“What the hell! Old woman Chiyo has gone crazy. She actually brought the tailed beasts to the battlefield.”
Tsunade looked at the huge Shukaku and the densely packed Sand Ninjas rushing over with it.
Even Tsunade felt her scalp tingling at this scene.
“Be prepared for battle. We must not let them break through our defense line.”
White Fang shouted loudly and led the Konoha ninjas to kill the Sand ninjas directly.
“One-tail, Shukaku.”